Tag: Gordon Cook
Gordon Cook
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2018-05-08-How-Love-I-Thy-Law-Gordon-Cook.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2018-05-08-How-I-Love-Thy-Law-Translation.mp3″]Descargar Audio[/dlaudio]
Gordon Cook
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2018-05-08-Pride-Demolished-Gordon-Cook.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2018-05-08-Pride-Demolished-Translation.mp3″]Descargar Audio[/dlaudio]
The Great Commission
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2016-05-04-The-Great-Commission-Gordon-Cook.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
âThen He said to them, âThese are My words that I spoke to you while I was still with you, that all things which are written about Me in the Law of Moses and the Prophets and the Psalms must be fulfilled.â Then He opened their minds to understand the Scriptures, and said to them, âThus it is written, that the Christ would suffer and on the third day rise from the dead, and that repentance for forgiveness of sins would be proclaimed in His name to all the nations, beginning from Jerusalem. You are witnesses of these things.ââ
Well, letâs look to the Lord.
Father, we are thankful again we can come as Your people, we can come and open up our Bibles; and we can cry to You our Father, cry to You our Great High Priest, and even cry out to the Holy Spirit. We ask You to come and bless, take the words that will be sounded from the preacher tonight, and bring them to the hearts and minds of sinners and saints. Show us again, Lord, that Your are the God that hears and answers prayer. Show us, Lord, that You are the God who can save sinners. Shows us, Lord, that You are the God who can deepen our own convictions, and bring us to deeper levels of godliness and holiness. Work in our hearts, Lord. May we never, never be content as to where we are, but may we always strive to become more and more like Your Son. We pray this in His name. Amen.
Lukeâs gospel has been called the gospel of amazement. Luke uses at least five different Greek words that could even be translated âamazementâ or âspellboundâ or âastonished,â but when people saw Jesus, when they heard Jesus thatâs what happened. They were amazed; they were spellbound; they were astonished. They had never seen anyone like Him before, and they would never see anyone like Him again. He is one of a kind, and it doesnât take you all that long to figure that out when you read through Lukeâs gospel or any of the other gospels.
Lukeâs gospel opens up with the miracle of miracles. He tells us of the virgin birth. In the words of Thomas Goodwin, the Puritan: âWhen the Son became flesh, heaven and earth met and kissed one another, namely, God and man.â But every time we see Him in actionâwhether itâs stilling the storm, whether itâs casting out demons, whether itâs walking on water, whether itâs simply listening to His prayers, listening to His servants, or parablesâyou canât help but be amazed.
Now, if you read the story as it should be read, after reading all that Jesus said and all that Jesus did, thereâs nothing more shocking than this: Jesus was killed. They murdered Him. What makes it even all the more shocking is that those who planned and crafted it were from the upper echelon of both the religious and the civil world. The Sanhedrin, the highest Jewish court, and also the Romans, who had a high sense of justice.
Jesus dies in the worst of ways. He was crucified. Why? What did He do that was wrong? Nothing. He was innocent. He was perfectly innocent. While men meant it for evil, God meant it for good, and God always overrules. He saved sinners while His Son was on that cross. There was an awful descent of darkness, an experience of Godâs forsakenness. Then Jesus finally breathes His last breath (Luke 23:46) and within hours He was taken down from that cross and He was buried in a borrowed grave. In Matthewâs gospel weâre told that the tomb was sealed by a huge rock, and guarded by Roman soldiers. The Sabbath Day arrives, and you can well imagine that it was the darkest Sabbath Day ever in the history of mankind.
But this is not the end of the story. Is it?
In fact, this chapter, chapter 24, opens up on a rather somber note, with a few of His disciple friends, women, who are going to that tomb to anoint His dead body. When they get there they hear the most shocking news ever to come into the ears of human beings.
Luke 24, verse 6, âHe is not here. He is risen.â
This becomes the Resurrection Day. Later, on that very same day Jesus will make a number of âresurrection appearancesâ theyâre often called. We are told of several of those appearances here in Luke chapter 24, but it will be an unforgettable day. Jesus has conquered the grave.
I want you to notice that Luke continues this story. Here more at the backend of Luke 24, beginning at verse 44 we have something of a summary of several of the days put together, maybe even over a course of weeks, where Jesus speaks to His disciple friends. Itâs also possible that these words were spoken of the evening of that very first Resurrection Sunday. But itâs a crucial passage that he brings to the ears of His disciple friends. It is the gospel message. Now, I realize not everyone thinks that the message of the gospel is wonderful good news, but it is. What I want you to hear tonight is that very gospel that Jesus want to bring to sinners.
Notice what our Lord says about the gospel message, at least five things: the basis of the gospel, the focus of the gospel, the demand of the gospel, the promise of the gospel, and the extent of the gospel. So letâs work our way through this passage with those five considerations.
1) The basis of the gospel.
If I asked you to explain the gospel of Jesus Christ from the Bible, where would you take me? What gospel text would you use? Well, there are many gospel texts that you could use, right, that give us a wonderful distillation or a summary of the gospel. Iâm sure some would say, âWell, John 3:16.â Thatâs a wonderful gospel text. I couldnât agree with you more. And some might say, âI would go to Luke chapter 19, where Jesus says, âThe Son of Man came to seek and save that which was lost.â Now, thatâs another one of those gospel texts. Iâm sure some would say, âI would go to the book of Romans, and maybe even start with that great thematic statement of Romans 1:16 where Paul says, âIâm not ashamed of the gospel, for it is the power of God unto salvation.ââ Yes, those are wonderful places we could all go to when it comes to the gospel of Jesus Christ. But I want you to notice where Jesus takes us here in Luke 24.
He doesnât take us to any of those precious gospel texts. No, when it comes to explaining, expounding, and delineating the gospel Jesus goes to the Old Testament. Know this? What He does here He does it in fact twice. Remember on that road to Emmaus He speaks to those two disciples? Verse 27, âThen beginning with Moses and with all the prophets, He explained to them the things concerning Himself.â Then again He opens up the Old Testament Scriptures in verse 44. âAll the things that are written in the Law of Moses and the Prophets and the Psalms concerning Me..â Jesus turns to the Old Testament Bible to explain the gospel, more precisely, âThe things concerning Himself.â In other words, the gospel is about Him.
Thereâs a book titled Jesus On Every Page, and itâs written by Dr. David Murray. Itâs about the Old Testament. Jesus On Every Page. Jesus turns to the Old testament to tell His disciples about His suffering, about His resurrection, and even about His Second Coming.
This might surprise you, but everything you would want to know about Jesusâthink about thatâeverything you would want to know about Jesus: the virgin birth; His character; His compassion; His wisdom; His miracles; His office as a Prophet, Priest, and King; His promises; why He came into this world; why He hung on a cross; what happened on that cross; even the very words He spoke from that cross. You can go to your Old Testament Bible. You can learn about the Resurrection from the Old Testament Bible! Yes. To learn even of the love of Christ, or the love of God and gospel forgiveness, we can turn to our Bibles. What am I saying? Iâm simply saying this: the message of the gospel is rooted or grounded in the Old Testament.
Now, we shouldnât forget that when Jesus spoke these words to His disciples and the apostles this was a post-resurrection context. They had been eyewitnesses of the resurrection of Jesus Christ, but even though they had firsthand experience or exposure to the resurrected Christ, Jesus doesn’t want them to forget the infallible source: the written Word of God.
Kent Hughes puts it this way:
Jesus did not want them to rest their belief in His resurrection on their personal experience alone, but He wanted them to ground the experience of His life, death, resurrection on the massive testimony of Holy Scripture.
Jesus clearly sets a wonderful example here of how we ought to use and understand our Old Testament Bible. Too oftenâI donât know if youâve heard this, but Iâve heard this when people talk about the Old Testamentâthey often talk about it in a very negative sort of way. âWell, itâs a book about law.â Some even think that the Old Testament gives us a different picture of God, a bloodthirsty, vengeful God, but nothing could be further from the truth.
Who knew the Bible better than anybody else? Jesus. Who knew the thrice holy God better than anybody else? Who knew the moral law in its absolute sanctities? Who knew all of those judgement stories? Sodom and Gomorra? The Noahic Flood? Those ten plagues that were brought upon Pharaoh of Egypt? When Jesus picks up His Old Testament Bible He says, âBasically itâs about Me. Thatâs where youâll find Me: in the Old Testament Scriptures. They testify of Me, My life, My death, My resurrection, and even My future glory.â
Listen brethren, if you only had your Old Testament Bibles, if thatâs all you had sitting here tonight, you could still preach the gospel from the book of Genesis, from the book of Exodus, from the Psalms, from Isaiah, Ezekiel, Hosea, Joel, Amos. While it is true the New Testament contains the full, complete, final disclosure of salvation, Jesus essentially is saying here that the Old Testament Scriptures give you a clear understanding of who He is, and why He came into this world.
If you were to ask Peterâremember Peterâwhat was the Old Testament all about, he would have said the same. Remember what he does on the Day of Pentecost? What does he do? He preaches his Bible; he preaches from his Old Testament Bible. He preaches from the book of Amos, Psalm 16, Psalm 110.
When the Apostle Paul, the Hebrew of Hebrews, seeks to explain the gospel in Romans chapter 4, who does he reference? He references two Old Testament saints: Abraham and David. In arguing that the same gospelâthe gospel of faith alone, Christ aloneâit was believed and embraced by David and Abraham.
So, yes, we can say that the basis of the gospel is found in the Old Testament. We have a solid basis for what we believe about the gospel from the Old Testament Scripture.
Thatâs the first consideration, but now secondly, the essence or the focus of the gospel.
2) The essence of the gospel.
Certainly, one of the most important questions we could ever ask is this: what is the gospel? What is the gospel? Now, you would think that would be a very easy question to answer, especially for Christians, right? It would sort of be like asking a bank-teller what is a dollar bill, or asking an electrician what is a wire stripper, or a carpenter what is a hammer. But there is a lot of confusion today as to what makes the gospel the gospel. If you had one person to ask what makes the gospel the gospel, who would you ask? Well, it would be Jesus, right? Jesus, the Master Preacher, and He tells us here.
I simply want to say this about the gospel, and make it as simply as I can: the gospel is about three persons. Three persons.
The first person is God.
The gospel is about God, a holy God, a just God. When the Apostle Paul opens up the gospel in Romans chapter 1, where does He begin? He begins with God. He begins with a holy God; he begins with a God of justice; he begins with the wrath of God. Yes, the God of the Bible is a thrice holy God, a God of inflexible justice, a God of perfect righteousness, a God who cannot overlook sin. So, you need to understand who God is to understand the gospel.
The second person you need to know and understand if you want to understand the gospel is you have to understand man.
Who is man?
We know that man is made in the image of God, but the Bible also tells us that man is a sinner. So, when it comes to understanding the gospel you have to understand a holy God, but you have to understand that man is a sinner.
What makes man a sinner?
Well, he has defied God. He has rebelled against God. Heâs broken His law. Man is all messed up because of sin. Heâs messed up psychologically. He has a deceitful heart. Heâs messed up relationally. Heâs alienated from God. God is not his friend, but his enemy. Man is in rebellion against God.
To understand the gospel, what is the gospel, you have to understand three persons. You have to understand who God is, you have to understand who man is, but the third person you and I need to understand if we are to understand the gospelâwe have understand who is Jesus Christ.
The gospel is about Him. Heâs the remedy for sin. The remedy for sin is found in a living Person. That explains why the gospel is described the way it is!
Listen to how itâs described.
Mark 1:1, âThe beginning of the gospel of Jesus Christ.â
Romans 1:9, âThe gospel of His Son.
2 Corinthians 4:4, âThe glorious gospel of Jesus Christ.â
Itâs about Jesus Christ! Well, who is He? Jesus tells us right here. He doesnât tell us everything, but He certainly gives us a good sense of who He is right here. He brings Himself into focus. Notice what He says. One word.
Luke 24:46, âChrist.â
That word âChristâ is a transliteration of the Greek word Christos. Itâs the Greek equivalent of the Hebrew messiah. That word messiah was based on a verb that meant âto spread a liquid overâ, or âto anoint.â One of the liquids that was actually used in the Old Testament when it came to anointing was olive oil. They would actually smear it, they would pour it over people and sometimes even over things. You might remember when Samuel anointed King Saul and later on he anointed David to be king. There was a ceremonial, a symbolic anointing or pouring of oil. Most times, the Old Testament word âmessiahâ brings into sharp focus âking.â Twenty-eight of the thirty-nine occurrences in the Old Testament, âmessiahâ refers to âking.â Kings were messiahs; they were anointed.
Youâll also find in the Old Testament priests and prophets were anointed. The Messiah was a chosen Prophet; He was a chosen Priest; He was a chosen King. All of those kings and all of those priests and all of those prophets were little messiahs. They were little christs all pointing to the ultimate Christ: Jesus Himself, the One who would be Anointedânot with olive oil, but with the Holy Spirit.
Think of what happened back in Luke chapter 4 when Jesus arrives in His hometown of Nazareth. You might even turn back and see for yourself. He steps here into a Jewish synagogue, probably the same synagogue He grew up in as a young boy in His hometown of Nazareth. You can image the crowd pretty excited. The famous Preacher, this famous Miracle-worker has come back to His hometown. They were going to hear Him preach a sermon! But they werenât ready for this, were they? What did Jesus do?
Well, He goes into the Jewish synagogue, Heâs handed a long scrollâwe donât know exactly how long they were, some think they were many, many feet longâbut Heâs handed this long scroll of Isaiahâs chapter 61 and He unrolls it and He begins to read verse 18. Notice what He says in Luke 4, verse 18,
âThe Spirit of the Lord is upon Me,
Because He has anointed Me.â
You see what Heâs saying? âI am the Christ. I am the Anointed One. I am the One that has been prophesied. I am the One that has been told and foretold by prophet after prophet.â Heâs been given the spirit to equip him for the task to proclaim the good news to the poor, to proclaim liberty to the captive, to set at liberty those who are oppressed.
The Westminster Shorter Catechism asks the question: âWhat are the offices of Christ that He executes as our Redeemer?â The answer says, âOur Redeemer executes the office of Prophet, Priest, King.â Three offices He executed. Think about it. We needed someone just that powerful; just that pure; just that holy; just that perfect; just that wise. We needed a Prophet, a Priest, and a King. We needed a Prophet, Priest, and King!
When man fell he lost knowledge of God. We became ignorant; we became blind. We donât know God! We need Christ the Prophet of prophets to reveal God to us! When man fell he became weak, impotent, without strength, taken captive by the devil under the dominion of sin, man becomes a slave of sin. We cannot save ourselves. We cannot set ourselves free.
We need a King, a powerful King! We need a mighty Conqueror, but we also need a Priest, because weâre defiled, polluted. We need to be cleansed. The Priest, this Priest, not only does He bring a sacrifice, but He sacrifices Himself.
The gospel is about Christ. The Chosen One; the Anointed One. Itâs about the Chosen Priest, the Chosen Prophet, the Chosen King.
3) The demand of the gospel.
The basis of the gospel, the focus of the gospel, thirdly, the demand of the gospel.
The gospel begins by telling us what God did, what God accomplished. The gospel isnât so much about what you and I do, is it? Itâs about what God has done.
Martyn Lloyd-Jones called it âThe triumphant indicative.â The gospel is the triumphant indicative.
Have you ever heard about the grammar of the New Testament? Itâs basically shaped this way: indicatives and then imperatives. But if you read through the first three to four chapters of any one of the Pauline epistles youâll find indicative after indicative telling us what God had done. In the backend you have imperatives. Imperatives! âThis is what you must do.â
What has God done? âFor God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten son.â Thatâs an indicative! âChrist died for our sins.â Thatâs an indicative! âThe just for the unjust.â Thatâs an indicative! He rose from the grave; He conquered death; He reconciled a world to Himself. The gospel is about what God has done, what He accomplished.
Now donât think that the gospel doesn’t have anything to say to you or to me and tell us what we must do. There are the demands of the gospel, or the imperatives of the gospel.
You must obey the gospel. I remember saying that from the pulpit once, and one of the young men who was a pretty cocky young guyâended up leaving the church, by the wayâhe didnât like the word âimperative.â
There are imperatives you must obey. You must obey, and Jesus gives us an imperative here. Notice what He says. Itâs one of the commands of the gospel, verse 47,
âAnd that repentance should be preached.â
Thatâs not a popular word today, is it? But itâs an indispensable, fundamental word. We canât forget to tell sinners to repent, because sinners have sin they need to repent of. Jesus says repentance and remission of sin should be preached. It is not optional.
Again, remember Peter when he stood on that Day of Pentecost and he preached Christ? He preached Christ crucified, and told that Christ had risen from the dead.
He told them, âYou have put Him to death. He was put to death by lawless hands.â
And they cried out, âWhat must we do?â
And he says what? âRepent! Repent!â
When Paul confronted the intellectuals on Mars Hill, remember? What did he tell them to do?
âGod commands men everywhere, everywhere to repent.â
Jesus is still using His Old Testament Bible, by the way, right? Repentance is found in the Old Testament. The prophets preached a lot about repentance. It carries this idea of turning from evil.
Ezekiel 18, verse 21, âBut let the wicked turn from all his sin.â
Ezekiel 18, verse 30, âRepent and turn from all your transgressions.â
The Old Testament prophets preached repentance; John the Baptist preached repentance; and Jesus preached repentance. In fact, thereâs no preacher who preached more repentance than Jesus.
Luke chapter 13, âI tell you, unless you repent, you will likewise perish.â
Lukeâs gospel really does put a stress upon repentance. Luke chapter 15 as well, where you have that trilogy of parablesâthe parable of the Lost Son, the Lost Coin, the Lost Sheepâevery one of those parables ends on a note of repentance. Jesus says, âI tell you, there will be more joy in Heaven over one sinner that repents than ninety-nine who donât repent.â Repentance was graphically illustrated, wasnât it, in that parable of the Prodigal Son. He came home to his father. To come home he had to turn his back; he had to leave; he had to turn away from the pigpens of sin. He has to come home to the father; there had to be a forsaking.
Paul could tell the Ephesians whose pre-conversion lifestyle was dominated by stealing, âSteal no more.â Remember that woman caught in adultery? What did Jesus say to her? âGo and sin no more.â Repentance means you stop sinning. You stop it. You cease, you turn, you forsake sin.
Remember that man who came running to Jesus? The rich, young ruler? He came eagerly seeking to know what would he have to do to inherit eternal life and he asked the question, âWhat must I do?â Jesus essentially said to him, âYou have to repent. Go sell all that you have and give to the poor.â The guy was having a love affair with money, and Jesus said, âIf you donât turn your back on your lover, money or mammon, you cannot have Me as your Saviour.â You must repent; you must turn. That is a crucial imperative. You remember what he did? He walked away sorrowful. It wasnât the tears of repentance. It was the fact that he didnât get what he wanted. He wanted to go to Heaven still holding on to his sinful pleasures, and Jesus said you can’t have it both ways.
The gospel demands repentance. It also demands faith. You canât separate those two things. Theyâre like Siamese twins. They always come together. A true sinner who trusts Christ will also be a true penitent, and one who turns from sin, who repents, will also look to Jesus Christ by faith. True faith will show itself with real tears of repentance.
The gospel, the greatest message in the world, the message our world so desperately needs. What is the gospel? Well, let Jesus tell us. He gives some of the contours for the gospel right here in Luke 24: its basis, its focus, its demands, but in the fourth place, the fourth thing that we see here is the promise of the gospel or the privilege of the gospel.
4) The privilege of the gospel.
There is a cost factor when it comes to conversion. We have to turn from our sin, but Jesus wants us to understand thereâs also a privilege, thereâs also blessing, there are gifts. The greatest of gifts are found in the gospel.
One of those gifts He specifies right here. What is it? Look: it is the forgiveness of sin. Now, we could spend a lot of time, couldnât we, opening up that one blessing of forgiveness. Let me tell you a few little things about forgiveness.
That forgiveness is found in Christ, and it is a full, it is a complete forgiveness. When you believe on Jesus all of your sins are forgiven. There is this once-for-all justification. Every sin is washed away. Every sin is cleansed; every sin is remitted; every sin is forgotten by God. âI will remember them no more.â And there are wonderful pictures, arenât there, of forgiveness in the Old Testament.
Isaiah gives us some pictures, so does the Psalmist. Think of Psalm 103, verse 12. âAs far as the east is from the west, so far has He removed our transgressions from us.â If you start going west and continue to go west, youâll always go west. They will never meet. When God removes our transgressions there is this infinite distance.
Spurgeon said, âSin is removed from us by a miracle of love! Yet it is removed so far that the distance is incalculable…So far removed, that there is no scent, there is no trace, there is no memory of it.â It is entirely God. Thatâs one graphic.
Another graphic is in Isaiah, like I said. He tells us of sin being put in the very back of God, âYou have put all my sins behind your back.â Itâs almost as if God becomes blind. He canât see them, but He knows everything! Yes, itâs a picture to let us know what He does with our sin. He canât see them! Youâre forgiven! Grace and mercy has put them behind His back.
Another picture of forgiveness, Micah 7:19, itâs the picture of water in the sea. âIâve hurled your iniquities into the depths of the sea.â No human person has ever, ever gone to the depths of the ocean. Theyâre buried down there. Buried! No one can see them! Gone forever. Forgiveness in Christ is total, complete, full.
Isaiah 43 gives us another beautiful graphic. âEven I and He who blots out your transgressions and remembers them no more.â No more; never, never. Thatâs right. Heâll never bring them up again. When sinners put their hope and trust in Christ, when they abandon themselves, stop trusting themselves, look to Christ and Christ alone, they are forgiven. That perfect, sacrificial Lambâthey take ahold of Him by faith, and He has satisfied the wrath of God. Itâs done, and as soon as you look to Jesus, youâre forgiven. Forgiven. âWhite as snow.â
The gospel, at its very heart, is a gospel of forgiveness. Thatâs why Christians, even though they can go back to a bad kind of thinkingâweâre all recovering Pharisees, by the way, so we have a hard time believing grace and understanding forgivenessâbut we donât have to live under a load of guilt and shame.
Youâre accepted in Christ. You know what that means? You have a perfect righteousness. Perfect. Perfect. One hundred percent perfect. Itâs like you passed every exam you ever took. You passed! One hundred percent! You have a perfect righteousness. Itâs staggering when you really begin to think about it, and again, it didnât cost you a penny. Itâs free. Free forgiveness freely offered in the gospel.
Thatâs the message that Jesus wants us to bring. Thatâs what Heâs telling His first disciples, âBring this message to the world.â Can you think of a most wonderful message? Can you think of a more thrilling message than the gospel message? You can receive eternal life. You can be forgiven of all your sins. You can be set free from guilt and shame because of what Jesus Christ accomplished. The basis of the gospel; the essence of the gospel; the demand of the gospel; the privilege of the gospel; but notice the fifth point here in Luke chapter 24.
5) The extent of the gospel.
Jesus has one more thing to tell us about the message we call âthe gospel,â and I put it this way: the extent of the gospel. Notice how far Jesus wants us or one of them to take the message.
Verse 47, âThat repentance and remission of sins should be preached in His name..â
Where? To whom? You see it?
âTo all nations.â
All nations. That means every tribe. Every kindred. Every nation. It doesnât matter where you go in the world. The gospel is for them. Itâs offered to them freely! It doesnât matter what color of skin they haveâblack, yellow, redâit doesnât matter! Itâs a gospel for the world! Even that is in the Old Testament. You see, Jesus is still using His Old Testament Bible.
Remember the promise given to Abraham? âI will bless you so that you will be a blessing; by you all the families of the earth shall be blessed.â (Genesis 12:2.)
Solomonâs prayer in 1 Kings 8, âThat all the people may know Your name.â
The Old Testament is full of prophecy that the gospel will be a gospel for the Gentiles. Jonah takes the gospel to the Ninevites. You might remember back in Luke chapter 2, the very first thing said about Jesus in terms of the birth narrative. Weâre told that, âHe will be a light to the Gentiles.â To the Gentiles. You remember Jesus in Luke chapter 4? Again, thatâs really what got those Jewish people in that hometown of His so upset, because thatâs really what Jesus was saying: that this gospel was for the world. He told them the story of Elijah who went to that Gentile woman, remember, living there in Zarephath, and Elisha who went to that Syrian general named Naaman. They were Gentiles! Jesus is saying that the gospel is for Gentiles. God has mercy upon Gentiles!
Even again we see that coming through, donât we, in the New Testament, when the gospel is actually preached. Itâs a gospel that Paul brings to the Gentile world.
If youâre a Christian, then you are a penitent, right? Youâre a believer, and you know the gospel, the gospel that Jesus gave to youâmaybe it was your father, maybe it was your mother, maybe it was your brother, maybe it was your pastorâbut you received the gospel. Our good friend Matthew Henry put it this way, âPenitence should be preachers.â Thatâs right. You should be preachers, not in the formal sense of the word, but proclaimers.
When we come to the Lordâs table everybody becomes a preacher, right? Youâve done it before. We proclaim His death until He comes. Are you telling others about Christ? I know some of us find it easier, some of us are more extrovertish, but are you praying to that end?
You look again into the book of Acts and itâs obvious Peter, who heard these words from Jesus, got the message, because Peter follows the words of our Lord right to the T. Doesnât he? On that Day of Pentecost he preaches Christ; he preaches Christ from his Old Testament Bible; he preaches repentance. He also ends his sermon on a note of grace, offering them the promise of forgiveness: âWhoever believes on Him shall receive remission of sins.â Again, we have a wonderful message. We are witnesses. No, weâre not the eyewitnesses that the Apostles were, but we are earwitnesses.
Is there anything more urgent on your agenda than this? Is it more urgent than buying a home? I donât think so. Is it more urgent than getting married? I donât think so. Is it more urgent than graduating from high school, college? No. Is it more urgent than getting that job youâve always wanted? No.
Can I remind you why that message of the gospel is such an urgent message? Will you listen to me for another five minutes? Iâll give you four reasons why we need to bring this gospel to the world. Itâs urgent.
1. Itâs urgent in light of the exclusivity of the gospel.
That means thereâs only one gospel. Thereâs only one gospel that saves. Itâs the Jesus-only gospel. âThereâs no other name under heaven by which men will be saved.â Jesus is the only Saviour. Men cannot save themselves!
You know the word that B.B. Warfieldâwho was at one point in time called âThe Greatest American Theologianââyou know the word he used to remind sinners that they canât save themselves? It was the word âautosoterism.â Self-salvation. You canât save yourself. He said essentially thereâs only two kinds of religion: autosoterism (self-salvation) or supernaturalism (salvation by Christ).
Thereâs only one Person who can save sinners, and thatâs Christ. Sinners need Him. They need the whole Christ. They need the Prophet, the Priest, and the King, or they will be lost forever. So the exclusivity of Christ; the manâs urgency.
2. Itâs urgent in light of the mortality of man.
The mortality of man demands urgency. We are dying creatures! Just get up in the morning when you reach 45 to 50 and it seems you see a new wrinkle every day. Itâs a reminder that youâre going to a grave. Weâre all dying! Just go up the road a block here, and what do you meet? A cemetery. Whatâs that for? Dead people. Weâre all going to die.
âThree score and ten; fourscore by reason of strength,â maybe you get eighty at the most. Weâre going to die. Every three second someone dies! So youâve got to tell them the gospel. They need to hear the gospel. Who can tell them better than you? Youâre witnesses. Thereâs only one way to be prepared to meet God, and thatâs by being found in Jesus Christ.
The gospel is an urgent message. Why is it so urgent? The exclusivity of Jesus or the gospel; the mortality of man; but you know why else itâs so urgent? In light of the reality of Hell.
3. Itâs urgent in light of the reality of Hell.
Jesusâyouâve probably been told by your pastors many times overâpreached more about Hell than He did Heaven. He described it in some very frightening terms.
Jesus used the words, âTheir worm diest not.â Jesus said, âThere will be weeping and gnashing of teeth.â Jesus said, âItâs a place of utter darkness.â Jesus said, âItâs a place of eternal fire.â
Itâs a reality, and all of those pictures, all those graphics that Jesus gives us points to that awful reality of pain and suffering. Certainly one of the most frightening things about Hell is that it is forever. You canât get out!
Jonathan Edwards wrote, âItâs for a million of ages, and after you have worn out the age of the sun and the moon and the stars, youâve only just begun.â Again, thereâs no hope of deliverance; thereâs no purgatory.
One more reason why we need to bring the gospel to the world, why itâs so urgent, brethren, is not only the exclusivity of the gospel, the mortality of man, the eternity of Hell, but also the responsibility of disciples.
4. Itâs urgent in light of the responsibilities of disciples.
We were given a task, and Jesus uses the word, âGo.â Itâs an urgent word. âGo.â Thereâs unconverted people out there. They need to hear the gospel. There are people you are conversing with every day of your life who donât know Christ! Youâre rubbing shoulders with them; youâre having coffee with them; youâre talking about sports with them; youâre talking about weather with them; but they donât know Christ! Maybe they are children; maybe itâs your son, your daughter; maybe itâs your grandfather, your grandmother; maybe itâs your next-door neighbor; maybe itâs the guy at work.
Jesus says, âYou are My witnesses.â Youâve heard the gospel. Youâve embraced the gospel. Youâve seen the Living Christ. You know Heâs the crucified One; Heâs the One who rose from the dead; Heâs the One who ascended to Heaven. You know the Christ, and surely, brethren, we want others to know the Christ, right? To taste the forgiveness that weâve tasted; to have the peace with God that we have.
Can we not, can your pastors not, can I not say this: at least, canât we be more prayerful? Canât we be more zealous? Canât we be more bold? Canât we be more loving? Canât we be more opportunistic?
We have the message. Thereâs only one message. Itâs the message the world oh so desperately needs. Itâs the only message that can save men from the wrath of God and from Hell and from the enslavement of sin. Itâs the gospel message. Itâs the message that calls men to repent and to turn to Jesus by faith.
If one sinner does itâthink about thisâHeaven rejoices. Thereâs a party time in Heaven. Heaven rejoices. God is a happy God, but He even gets happier, you could say, when sinners repent. Just one sinner repents, and angels rejoice.
Letâs proclaim the gospel.
Letâs pray.
O Father in Heaven, we again thank You for Your Word, for its clarity, but also, Lord, let us feel the impress of its authority upon our minds and consciences. Help us, Lord, to be more faithful. Help us to be more prayerful. Help us, Lord, to show more love towards our neighbor. We pray this in Christâs name. Amen.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
Shepherding of Jesus Christ Over the Pastors
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2016-05-03-Shepherding-of-Jesus-Christ-Over-the-Pastors-Gordon-Cook.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Turn in your Bibles please to probably one of the most familiar places in all of Scripture to most of us, if not all of us: Psalm 23.
A Psalm of David, Verse 1:
âThe Lord is my shepherd. I shall not want. He makes me lie down in green pastures. He leads me besides still waters. He restores my soul. He leads me in paths of righteousness for his namesake. Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil. For you are with me. Your rod and your staff, they comfort me. You prepare a table before me in the presence of my enemies. You anoint my head with oil; my cup overflows. Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life and I shall dwell in the house of the Lord, forever.â
Letâs again look to the Lord:
Father, we again are thankful that we can come here with hope and expectation because we worship a true and living God. We worship a Christ who conquered the grave and who ascended into Heaven, and even now intercedes on our behalf. We thank you that we have a great, High Priest. One who understands our weaknesses and our infirmities. So Lord we cry to you afresh, with faith. Come by your spirit. Give strength to our weak bodies and even our weak souls. We pray this in Christ’s name. Amen.
If I asked you to open up your wallet and to look at those dollar bills, you might have a five, maybe a twenty dollar bill, even some of you might have a fifty or a hundred. If you looked at them very carefully, Iâm sure you would see that some of them are crisp and bright in color, theyâve been newly printed. But there are others in your wallet, Iâm sure, where the edges are bent and maybe you even have one or two that are taped together with scotch tape; they are soiled with fingerprints and they have even lost their color.
Well, as Christians and certainly as pastors we can say something is similar to when we pick up our Bibles, look at our Bibles, read our Bibles. There are portions of our Bibles that look very fresh, sort of like a new dollar bill, hardly been touched. There are sections that we donât read all that much. Whenâs the last time that you gave a serious study of the book of Leviticus? Iâm sure there are those genealogies that most of us sort of run over quickly and donât look at for a very long period of time, but there are places in our bibles that are dogeared. They look like an old, tattered dollar bill.
Where are some of the familiar places that we as pastors, or the people of God, go? Certainly the Old Testament Psalms. We go to the Psalms in critical times. How many times have you gone to Psalms 51, when youâve been brought under a conviction of sin? There are those great, penitential Psalms that are soiled with our fingerprints, the fingerprints of a true penitent. Sometimes we struggle with injustice, persecution of the godly.
Psalm 43, âVindicate me O God, plead my cause, rescue me from deceitful and wicked men.â
Maybe you have found Psalm 73 a place where you go quite frequently. Thatâs where God seems to be blessing the wicked more than the godly. And we can struggle, canât we?, with discontent and even envy. Asaph said, âMy feet almost slipped.â So, again, a place where we might go quite frequently.
Then there are those Psalms of lament. They are wet with tears. Psalm 6, for example, âIâm weary with my groaning. All night I waste away because of my grief.â If you want some help when it comes to your prayer life, there are those Psalms that are prayer Psalms. They are marked by fervency and desperate praying.
Then there are those happy Psalms, singing Psalms, not a hint of sadness. They begin and they end on a note of praise and thanksgiving. Psalm 135; Psalm 136. But we all have our favorite Psalms, our dogeared Psalms.
I would guess that the Psalm that is most dogeared, for most of us, is Psalm 23. How many times as a pastor have you used that Psalm when youâve sat beside a sick bed of a loved one? Maybe at a funeral service? You could say Psalm 23 is a pastoral favorite. Spurgeon called it âa pearl of Psalms.â Alexander Maclaren said it has dried many tears for thousands and thousands of years, for millions and millions of Christians.
Now, I want to us to look at this Psalm, as pastors, because we need it ourselves and we can go to this Psalm in a way that other people canât. We can use two different lenses. We can use the lens of the shepherd and we can also useâwe should useâthe lens of a sheep. We are pastors, but we are sheep.
Certainly we can come to Psalm 23 and learn from the Pastor of pastors. You know that Jesus is the fulfillment of this Psalm. He is the great Shepherd, âI am the good shepherd.â Heâs captured in Psalm 23, but again donât forget that we are sheep. We all need the Pastor. I want to look at the Pastor of pastors, Jesus Christ, by taking three camera shots, using Psalm 23.
Number one: the intimacy with the Shepherd; number two: the identity of the Shepherd; and number three: the sufficiency of the Shepherd. So letâs look at Psalm 23 through these three camera shots.
Number one: the intimacy with the Shepherd. The Bible, Iâm sure you know, is sort of like a picture book. Itâs full of pictures. Itâs not a literal photo album. It doesnât actually have photographs, but it does have figures of speech, similes. It does have graphic visuals, and no doubt the greatest of the visuals in our Bibles are pictures of God Himself. God reaches down into our world, into our physical world, and He describes Himself under familiar images. For example: bread, rock, fire, water. God describes Himself under graphics of people or of relationships. God even puts Himself under the figure of a mother. He puts Himself under the figure of a friend and certainly a father. God also puts Himself under vocational or occupational graphics. A judge, a farmer and a shepherd. Thatâs what we have here. We have a picture of God under this image, this graphic, visual of a Shepherd. âThe Lord is my Shepherd.â
Now, we donât think about shepherds, at least not in terms of everyday life. Whenâs the last time you met a real, live shepherd? You probably donât have any shepherds sitting on your pews. You have engineers, doctors, nurses, maybe a farmer, but not a shepherd. But in biblical times, shepherds were a dime, a dozen. I went to Australia last year and I was told kind of to excite me. âWhen you get to Australia, youâre going to see kangaroos galore, youâre gonna see more kangaroos than people.â Well, first couple of weeks, I think I only saw one kangaroo, but I also went to New Zealand a few years ago and I was told something very similar, that there is more sheep than people in New Zealand. It didnât take me all that long to figure out that was true. I saw sheep everywhere.
In terms of Old Testament Palestine and New Testament Palestine, thatâs what you wouldâve seen. You wouldâve seen sheep and shepherds everywhere. When you open up the New Testament, think of Luke, chapter 2, youâre staring in the face of shepherds and sheep. They were everywhere present. Now think again of the men in our Bible, even the patriarchs, who were shepherds. Moses was a shepherd, Jacob was a shepherd, and the person who wrote Psalm 23 was a shepherd. David did some shepherding activity. Again who better to tell us about a Shepherd than a shepherd? If you wanted to learn how to play quarterback, who better to tell you than a Tom Brady or a Peyton Manning? You wouldnât want to learn how to play quarterback from a seven year old guy on the, you know, little league football team. David is a shepherd and heâs going to teach us about the true Shepherd.
But Davidâs not just a shepherd. Davidâs a sheep. Thatâs really whatâs happening here. This is a talking sheep. Heâs talking about the Shepherd. He knows from his own life, his own life experience, what it means to be a sheep. Davidâs gone astray. Sheep go astray. I really believe that you could make an argument that David writes Psalm 23 at the backend of his life. Heâs gone through a lot of trials; heâs faced a lot of dangers. The man has battle scars. The man has wounds. Apart from Job, whoâs suffered more in the bible, in the Old Testament, than David?
Just read the Psalm. You can go way back to his early life. You remember he is running from King Saul for a number of years. Heâs a fugitive from the law when he becomes King. He stands on battlefields. David has slain his ten thousands. He was a man of war. You cannot get on a battlefield without being exposed to a lot of human suffering. On a personal, domestic level, David was a man who knew a lot of pain. He was betrayed by his son Absalom. Betrayal is one of the most painful of life experiences. Most pastors get betrayed, sooner or later. Itâs almost inevitable. If youâre going to share in the sufferings of Christ, you have to go through that experience.
Iâve been preaching through the life of Samson, and it never struck me that Samson really does, in terms of all the judges, typify Christ better than any of the other judges. I mean, heâs a kind of a rotten kind of a judge. Heâs got a lot of significant moral weakness and failure, but he does typify Christ, even in the way his birth announcement is given. Think, heâs even handed over to the Philistines by the tribe of Judah. That was betrayal. He was betrayed by two of those Philistine women. Now, he was pretty foolish to get involved with them in the first place, but Samson knew at a deep level what it meant to be betrayed. Again, we as pastors will know that as well.
But going back to DavidâDavid also experienced intense hostility. You, again, read to the Psalms and he mentions his enemies over and over again. And what pastor has not come under attack by members of your congregation? Sometimes congregations can hold secret meetings and write vicious letters and emails. Here in Psalm 23, David even mentions his enemies, verse 5, â…in the presence of my enemies.â Now some think that thatâs a change of figure or image. Itâs possible, but his enemies are still there. David knew from his own experience. When men go through significant trials, we all know that there are dangers there, arenât there? Dangers of becoming embittered and angry. Even our relationship with God can suffer, when we go through trials. We begin to question Godâs goodness. We begin to question Godâs sovereignty but David. Itâs obvious from Psalm 23, again if itâs written at the backend of his life, he never lost confidence with God.
This is a Psalm where he begins on this note of faith, this bold declaration, âThe Lord is my shepherd.â My shepherd! He starts off with a personal pronoun, notice, my. Heâs not looking at the Shepherd from a distance; heâs not looking at the shepherd with suspicion or with a frown on his face; his heart hasnât become cold or chilled with bitterness. No, personal pronouns run through the whole Psalm. Itâs intensely personal. âHe leads me. He restores my soul.â Even David, notice, when he finds himself in that deep valley, the valley of the shadow of death, notice what he says, things become even more intimate, more personal, you can say. Heâs no longer talking about the Shepherd, heâs talking to the Shepherd. Heâs talking to the Shepherd! âYouâ! Heâs looking in the face of the Shepherd. âYou are with me.â âYou are with me.â
One of the wonderful things about trials isâI think it was Dr. CarlsonâIâve quoted this quite a few times over the number of years, âTrials will either make you better or bitter.â Better or bitter. Iâve said to people, I put it this way, to folk who are in the midst of suffering, âThese sufferings will do one of two things for you, my friend, they will either drive you away from Christ and his people or drive you into the arms of Christ and his people.â
Something else youâll note here in Psalm 23 that makes this Psalm throb with intimacy and affection: most English translations donât give us a word for a literal rendering of that first verse, notice what it says here, âThe Lord is my shepherd.â You know what the literal translation would be? âYahweh is my shepherd.â No definite article. âYahweh is my shepherd.â âThe Lordâ is a title, not a name. Sort of like the president, Mr. President. Thatâs a title. Thatâs not his personal name.
Dale Ralph Davis, in his commentary on the Psalms says, âSometimes you even hear husbands talking about their wives in a bit of a cold, detached way. âThe wife went shopping, instead of, âMy wife, Susie or Mary, went shopping.ââ David doesnât say the Lord, but Yahweh. Heâs using that covenant name for God. Yahwehâitâs His distinctive name. Heâs my Shepherd. Again, we need to remind ourselves of that, donât we? As pastors, we have a Shepherd. The greatest of all shepherds. Not someone who we suggest imitate, we have to imitate Him, but someone we need to depend upon, but someone we can know intimately and personally. Heâs not a standoffish Shepherd. Heâs not simply someone you know about, but you can know Him better than you can know anybody else.
That brings us to our second consideration. Weâve looked at the intimacy with the Shepherd, but secondly note this from the Psalm 23: the identity of the Shepherd.
âYahweh is my shepherd.â Well, whoâs Yahweh? Well, probably the best place to start when trying to understand whoâs Yahweh is Exodus, Chapter 3. God even gives an explanation back there in Exodus 3 as to what âYahwehâ means. You remember what happens there in Exodus 3? Moses has that encounter with God, through that theophany of the burning bush. Moses at the time is a human shepherd. Remember heâs been shepherding for about 40 years of the backend of a Midian desert, but there is this spectacular revelation, sort of like an explosion, in a desert, thatâs what happens there and God appears to Moses by way of a burning bush. He lets Moses know that, âI am the great I am.â He lets Moses know how big He is. Remember Moses is going to be given a pretty significant God-assignment. Heâs going to have to stand before the most powerful, human person in the world, the Egyptian Pharaoh, and say, âLet my people go.â Whoâs up for that kind of a job assignment? It sounds almost like a suicide mission. How can he go? Well, he goes if he believes in who God is. Heâs Yahweh. Heâs Yahweh.
âI am the God your father, the God of Abraham, the God of the Isaac, the God of Jacob. Iâm a covenant-making God. Iâm a God who keeps his promises. You can trust me Moses. Literally, I am who I am. I am the being one. I am the self-existent one. I am the one, true, living God.â
If you want to know who Yahweh is, you just have to continue to read your Bible, from Exodus 3 forward. You follow that word Yahweh and youâll come away saying again and again, âGreat is the Lord, great is Yahweh, and greatly to be praised.â Nothing small about Him.
Think of Isaiah, the prophet, and how he gives a wonderful description of Yahweh in Isaiah, chapter 40, verse 12 and following. Remember what he says there? âBehold Him,â and itâs almost like the prophet, Isaiah, throws down the gauntlet and says, âI challenge anything, I challenge anybody, Iâll put my God up against anybody, the greatest powers, the greatest forces, the greatest of the living creatures and thereâs no comparison.â
Talk about the nations of the world. What are they like to this God Yahweh? Well, nothing. Little drops in the bucket. Dust on a scale. He talks about the inhabitants of the earth. He says they are like grasshoppers. Flying into Newark yesterday, we flew over a football field. I could see the little grasshoppers running the football field. They looked like little ants. All the inhabitants of the earth are like grasshoppers. Even the great ones, the princes, and the kings, the Hitlers, the Stalins, the Pharaohs and all those Roman emperors, and Neros, He makes them nothing. He raises them up and brings them down. âLook at the stars in the heavens,â says Isaiah. You can feel pretty small canât you when you stand under a canopy of stars. There are what 100 to 400 billion stars at our Milky Way alone, and God knows them all by name; that’s our great Yahweh.
Again, if you track that word Yahweh, through the songs of David, there at least 73 songs written by David and he loves to talk about Yahweh and tell us how great He is. Psalm 8, he tells us that Yahweh made everything and then Heâit’s almost like heâs flabbergasted, yet Yahweh is mindful of man. In that Psalm 139, remember how David celebrates those two Omni attributes of God.? His omnipresence. No matter where I go, He’s there. I can ascend and descend; doesnât matter how high I go, how low I go, Yahweh is there, thatâs how great He is. He knows everything. He knows everything about me. When I sit down; when I stand up. What Iâm about to say, even before I say it. What I had for breakfast, for lunch and supper. He knows how many, if any, sugars I put in my coffee, and how many creams. He knows how many calories you guys had todayâshame on you. He knows everything. He knows everything; you canât hide from him. Thatâs when we get ourselves into trouble. Thatâs when the sheep, including us, get ourselves into trouble, but we think we can play games with God. We can play a Jonah, right? And run. You canât run from God anymore you can run from air.
David thought he could play games. He thought he could play hide and seek games with God until Nathan showed up on his doorstep and said, âThou art the man!â Even here in Psalm 23, David acknowledges His omnipresence, verse 4,
âEven though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for you are with me; your rod and your staff, they comfort me.â
The worst of the worst of places, you’re there. This valley of the shadow of death, that say, a figure, on the graphic for intense suffering. Itâs found in the book of Job several times. Our sheep will eventually go through deep, dark valleys, but as pastors, Iâll make a distinction here. Pastors, often experience a higher degree of suffering. I don’t think you can really be an effective pastor if you don’t suffer at a deep level. Youâre to come along as sheep, and youâre to weep with those who weep, and youâre to minister to them, and youâre to know them. And itâs often only by our own suffering do we learn what it means to suffer. You can’t learn it at a pastor’s conference. You can’t learn it by hearing a sermon or a theological lecture. No, we have to go into the valleys ourselves. If youâre a pastor, you probably know this as well: a lot of our suffering is lonely suffering. You can tell the Shepherd about it, but itâs probably not wise to tell everybody in your congregation about it. Silent suffering, that’s part of being like the Lamb; He opened not His mouth. The suffering can have a negative effect upon all of us, we all know that, I’m sure. Sufferings can devastate you. Sufferings can shatter you. I have a book in my duffle bag there, in my briefcase I brought along, I purchased a few months ago. Itâs titled, Shattered Shepherd: Finding Hope in the Midst of Ministry Disaster. Your whole, life work could go down the tubes with one, major crisis in a church. Pastors can get hurt pretty badly in the course of ministry.
Pastors can get depressed. Our good friend, Spurgeon, suffered with chronic depression, and a lot of it had to do with the pressures and challenges of the ministry. At the backend of what was called the Downgrade Controversy, you know what he said? âThis is killing me! This is killing me!â I think he died within a couple of years, Pastors can commit suicide. Iâve even heard of pastors who have gone that route, sometimes in the midst of fighting deep depression. There are dark valleys, but look here, thatâs why this Psalm is such a comfort to pastors and to sheep, because the Shepherd is there with you. âYou are with me.â Yahweh is everywhere present; and this isnât just the kind of God who comes when you cry out in a kind of emergency 911 call. No, this Shepherd is with us, not only in the critical moments of our lives, but Heâs always on-call, twenty-four-seven. Heâs always guarding, always watching, always caring. Heâs always involved in our everyday lives. The tenses of Psalm 23 are all present tenses, not past, not future, but present tense verbs.
The intimacy with the Shepherd: Heâs my Shepherd. The identity of the Shepherd: Yahweh, the great, âI am,â and then thirdly: the sufficiency of the Shepherd.
The Christian life is a life of faith, and what are the essential elements of faith? Well, the reformed doctrine and the reformed confessions tell us quite clearly the three constituent elements of faith. What are they? Well, certainly knowledge, you cannot believe on someone you donât know. You have to have knowledge. Conviction and thereâs trust. We are called to live a life of faith! We are called to live a life whereby we trust in God, but hereâs the question: can you trust Him? In Psalm 23, it says, you can trust Him. You can trust Yahweh. You can trust your Shepherd. Thatâs one of the reasons why David puts God under the figure of a shepherd. To help us trust Him. And he wants us to know why you can trust Him. We all have problems with trust. I think thatâs why we see more people, at least thatâs why I think we are seeing more people come through our doors, in Canton, Michigan, and theyâre quite comfortable to sit on pews, in the morning, they donât want to come back in the evening, because they donât want to commit themselves. I think some of that is a problem of trust, not all of it, but some of itâs trust. Theyâve lost trust. Some of them are broken and some of them are bruised. Some of them have gone through broken marriages. We live in a divorce culture. We live in a culture now that tells us thereâs no moral absolutes. A postmodern culture. If thereâs no absolutes, who can you trust? Who can you trust? Who can you believe? You can trust in the Shepherd.
There are three great shepherding activities or constants that David wants us to know here concerning the Good Shepherd and why Heâs always a Shepherd and why as sheep we always need Him. You never, ever, ever outgrow your need of a shepherd. We never graduate from the pasture. We never come to a level of maturity or independence where we can sort of say, âWell, Iâm on my own now.â You can do that. Your children can do that, canât they? When they get married theyâre on their own, theyâre independent, but youâre sheep. Youâre always dependent.
That book by Timothy Witmer, it was recommended at one of the Pastorsâ Conferences years ago at Trinity, but this is the point he makes. Listen to what he says, he says, âThe shepherding metaphor is not only comprehensive with respect with the nature of the care received, but also with respect to the extent.â This is one of the most important distinctions between the metaphor of a father and that of a shepherd. Children grow up and become less dependent upon the earthly father though the relationship continues. Sheep on the other hand are always completely dependent upon their shepherd. They never outgrow their need for the shepherd to care for them. You always need a shepherd.
Again, if we lose that identity marker, that we are sheep, weâre in trouble. Weâre in trouble. Why are so many pastors stumbling, and falling, and leaving the ministry today? I think a large degree is that they forgot who they are. Theyâve forgotten theyâre sheep. Theyâve forgotten theyâre sheep. You will not always be a pastor, right? Youâre going to have to retire sometime, but youâll always be a sheep. You never get to retire. Youâre always going to be a sheep. You never outgrow your sheepness. No matter how long youâve pastored, no matter how many people youâve pastored, how long youâve been in the ministry, youâre still a sheep! One of the reasons why God, in His wisdom, has given us a parallelity of eldersâwhich is the norm in the Bible, itâs the standard. Why does He give us parallelity? Because He knows we all need shepherding.
Even on the human level. I donât know where I would be today if I were not privileged and blessed with a parallelity of elders, right from the get go. Iâve been there almost thirty years. Iâve always, always, always had another elder. Even if you donât have another elder, hopefully you cultivate relationships with pastors who know you and you can share your own life struggles with them. We all need shepherds. Even on a human level. We all need shepherds. Hereâs the great Shepherd, however, Heâs the perfect one. And why again can we trust Him? And what does He do that should assure us that Heâs trustworthy?
Well, there are three things, as I said: number one, he feeds the sheep, âHe makes me to lie down in green pastures.â Although the image there might be more the emphasis not so much upon what He gives you by way of food but He takes you into green pastures and you lie down, itâs rest. Sheep have in their DNA fear. Theyâre very fearful creatures, but He takes care of sheep in such a way that they can actually lie down. Sheep have a trouble lying down. You take care of them. Thatâs sort of the picture there, but go on in that Psalm, he does mention the table. Again, the image there might change, but he talks, it might be the image of a host but whatever the case might be, there still the feeding element, the presence of food. Heâs taking care of that, and we come back to what we do as pastors. Thatâs certainly where we can imitate the perfect Pastor, Jesus. Thatâs our primary responsibility as weâve heard even throughout the day and, Iâm sure, yesterday.
We are to preach the Word, âLabour in the word and doctrine.â If youâre not preaching the word then youâre not being a shepherd. Youâre not being a shepherd. If youâre called to be the preacher, you are to preach the word. Thatâs the most important element of pastoral ministry. You canât be a good shepherd if you donât preach and teach the word. But itâs not just preaching the Word; youâre a sheep. You need to feed upon the Word for your own soul. You need to be fed by the Shepherd. You need to have personal time with God. Whatever you want to call them, devotional times, whatever, but you need to have time with God.
Psalm 1, âThe blessed man meditates on the word day and night.â Thatâs crucial to maintaining a faithful, pastoral ministry. I often listen to other men’s sermons to feed my own soul, but we need spiritual nourishment or our own souls will dry up and shrivel. Why do men drift away from the gospel? Why do men lose their first love? Well at some point theyâve stopped following the Shepherd into the green pastures. Theyâve stopped feeding their soul upon the manna of the word.
One of the greatest dangers I think it is for me, my friends, Iâll be honest here, is to approach my Bible academically or vocationally. Iâm having my devotions, every morning, I try to have my devotions and then I find myself, Iâm constructing sermon outlines. I almost have to punch myself and say, âStop it! Read because your soul needs food. Itâs not a time to prepare a sermon; itâs a time to feed your soul!â Again, weâve forgotten that we are sheep. We need a Good Shepherd. Heâs a Shepherd, a Good Shepherd we can trust because He feeds our souls, He leads us into green pastures.
Heâs a Good shepherd because, well, thatâs the second thing, He feeds us, but He also leads us. He leads His people. He guides them. Notice thatâs the emphasis in verse two and three, twice, repeat, that tells us itâs pretty important: âHe leads me beside the still waters. He leads me in paths of righteousness.â Notice He leads them. Shepherds donât drag them. Sheep follow the master. They hear the voice of the Shepherd. He doesnât have to drag them. He doesnât have to drive them. He doesnât have to force them.
Thereâs a story told about a group of tourists in Israel, and they were informed by their Israeli guide that shepherds always lead a flock and that youâll always see a shepherd in front of a flock. Youâll never see a shepherd driving sheep from behind. Apparently, a short time later, they came across this so-called shepherd who was walking behind the flock of sheep and the tourist approached the tourist guide, they pointed, âWhatâs this guy doing? You just told us,â and the tourist guide was a little perplexed and he said, âWell, let me get out and talk to the guy,â and he gets out, talks to the guy, comes back and says, âThatâs not a shepherd, thatâs a butcher, heâs gotta slaughter the sheep.â
Shepherds lead, sheep follow, and notice where He leads us. He leads us along paths of righteousness. This Shepherd is concerned about holiness, and you can understand why, right? Heâs the Good Shepherd. Thereâs an ethical connotation to that word âgood.â Heâs a Good Shepherd, or Heâs the Holy One. Heâs the thrice Holy One. He sent His son Jesus to make us holy, and holiness is our responsibility. All the sheep are called to be holy. Thereâs no one who is a sheep, who sits on a pew, who can exempt himself from the commands to be holy in all manner of life. Jesus said, âIf you love me, you will keep my commandments,â and sheep are to display holiness, we are to exemplify it. Thatâs why thereâs such an emphasis on character. I think Pastor Piñero reminded us. Not on gift. One qualification, with regard to gift: apt to teach. Itâs all upon character. A lot of self-discipline and self-control issues there when you look at qualifications. Not given to wine, thatâs a man whoâs self-disciplined. Can you preach? As every pastor needs to be a preacher, again, if heâs not a lay elder, that should be his primary calling: preach the word; but are you holy? Are you holy? Remember what Murray M’Cheyne said, that Scottish Presbyterian, âThe greatest need of my people is my holiness.â The Shepherd wants us to be holy. Thatâs why He guides us along the straight and narrow paths of holiness. And to be a holy man, you need to have a solid grip of the Shepherdâs belt.
Iâve been going to the Pastorâs Conference up in Montville, New Jersey, for about thirty years and you know, if you might have been there, that they take photographs of the pastors who were there and they send those photographs to you so you can have them. Quite a lineup, over thirty years, of all these photographs. From time to time, Iâve gone back to them, Iâve looked at them, and then sometimes there is a real joy because I know thereâs men there who have passed away but they finished the race well. Dr. Robert Martin, our dear brother, who ministered to us, what, a couple of years here at the conference. I had the privilege of being at his funeral. I think we could all say, that brother finished well. He was a faithful man right up until the end. You could look at those photographs and say thereâs another one whoâs made it to Heaven, safe and sound, but there are men in those photographs who arenât there. Today, I donât know where they are spiritually. Some of them had to step down in disgrace because of adulterous relationships. When I look at those photographs and realize thereâs men who were once in the ministry who are no longer in the ministry because of scandalous sin, I remind myself that Iâm vulnerable. I donât look at them and say, âOh, how could you?â I say, âBoy, buck for the face of God!â Iâm a sheep too. Iâm a sheep too. I need to be walking in holiness. I need to constantly look to my Shepherd. Heâs a faithful Shepherd. Thereâs nothing wrong with His faithfulness, the problem is the sheep. But we need His constant care. We need His comprehensive care.
We need Him to feed us; we need Him to guide us, and the third thing we can say from Psalm 23 in terms of His care, His all sufficiency: He protects us.
Remember when David stood before King Saul and argued as to why he was able to step on a battlefield and take on Goliath? He made reference to his past shepherding activities. He said, âI took on lions, and wolves, and bears. I protected the sheep.â Thatâs what a shepherd does. A shepherd protects the sheep, and here in Psalm 23, we see that as well. You could argue that from verse 5, again. That could be a change of metaphors, but if you donât want to use verse 5, you can certainly use verse 4. He has a rod and a staff. They were to guide but also to protect, especially when the sheep go through the valley. These valleys, were deep and dark. What would often happen is that animals, ferocious animals, beasts, would hide themselves in the crevices and the crags of those rocky cliffs or those ravines, and so when sheep would go through, those animals would pounce on them. It was a sheepâs worst nightmare. So you get a sense from this picture here that the sheep is all alone. Suffering times can be very vulnerable times, canât they? Again, as I mentioned earlier, pastors can suffer in some of the deepest ways: Crushing grief, a lot of disappointment, things we hope for were not realized. We see our own sheep, who we pastor, going astray. That brings tremendous grief. We experience suffering from within our own families. Pressures can be upon our own wives and even our own children. Lots of expectations.
I read recently that a question survey was put out and asked the average congregation, âWhat should a pastor be doing with his time?â and here were the list of activities, quite extensive: sermon prep, outreach, evangelism, counseling, administrative tasks, visiting the sick, community involvement, denominational engagement, church meeting, worship service. The average amount of time that the church members expected the pastor to give were 114 hours a week; thatâs the expectation. A ministry can have itâs toll, canât it? Upon your own physical well-being, your own spiritual well-being, your family.
Sometimes the expectations other people have drive pastors to the neglect of their own families, and thatâs why we need to put on a safeguard, donât we? We are first called to be husbands and fathers, but we need protection. We need protection. The devil is out to get us, every one of us, and the longer youâve been in the ministry, I think itâs true, the more you have to lose. The more people know you, the more people trust you; the more devastation if you fall.
So the devil, he goes after all pastors, but I do think he begins to mark out those who have been in the ministry a little longer, and the longer they are, the more intense he becomes in his more aggressive he becomes, he attacks them. He clips their reputation. So we need the Good Shepherd, donât we? He takes care of his sheep. You can trust Him. He leads the sheep. He protects the sheep.
Iâm sure you men have come to this pastorâs conference to be reminded that you are pastors. If you come back tomorrow and I get an opportunity to preach again, I would preach what your responsibilities are as a pastor. Iâd take that 1 Peter passage. This is what your job description is. So you are a shepherd, but youâre also a sheep. Donât forget youâre a sheep. You have a high calling, a wonderful calling. Is there any greater calling than a shepherd, a pastor? I hope we can all leave in terms of what weâve heard from the other men. What it means to be a shepherd, a better shepherd, a more faithful shepherd. I hope we can leave trusting in the Shepherd and wanting to imitate the Good Shepherd more and more, but also to rely upon the Good Shepherd because we are sheep.
I will be fifty-nine at the end of this month. You know, Pastor Martin tells you how old he is, I can tell you how old I am. The two things that have been impressed upon me more and more as Iâve got older, been in the ministry longer, are theâIâm going to be honestâare my own weaknesses and vulnerabilities. My own weaknesses and vulnerabilities. That hymn that we singâ âMy prone is to wonder my Lord, I feel it, I feel it.â Things can get scary at times, especially, again, when you look around and you see more and more men dropping like flies and you find another fallen soldier, another wounded soldier. And, again, I have often prayed, âLord, help me, keep me, protect me.â But thatâs one thing thatâs come to my mind, more of my own frailty, my own weakness, but I also think more of Jesus Christ. In my greater sense, my dependency upon Him. His great faithfulness; and Iâm more thankful for His shepherding care.
The backend of this Psalm is a wonderful note, verse 6, âSurely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life, and I shall dwell in the house of the Lord forever.â
Thereâs a day coming when we will be with Him, when we will see Him in His full glory and majesty and beauty. Weâll be able to tell Him face-to-face, âThank you Jesus! Not just for dying for us, for shedding your blood for us. I thank you not only for your blood and your righteousness, your perfect righteousness, but thank you for taking care of me, for feeding me, for guiding me, and protecting me. I wouldnât be here in glory, if you were not a Good Shepherd.â
Psalm 23, my pastor friends, is a Psalm tailored-made for you, because you are a shepherd; but itâs also tailor-made for you, and for me, because you are a sheep. May God help us to be faithful shepherds and faithful sheep.
Letâs pray.
Father, in heaven, again, we thank you for your word, for itâs clarity, for its relevancy, for its sufficiency, for its authority. Press it upon our hearts and minds. Lord, help us all to be more diligent, more faithful in our callings. And we pray this in Christ’s name. Amen.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
The Lord’s Day V: Lord of the Sabbath
Heavy snow had fallen the night before and there were thoughts about canceling the event, but it was far too important. It was the inaugural address of the president of the United States. And after acknowledging the presence of distinguished guests and former presidents, the new elect president, John F. Kennedy, then spoke these words to the nation: âLet every nation know, whether it wishes us well or ill, that we shall pay the price, bear any burden, meet any hardship, support any friend, oppose any foe, in order to ensure the survival and the success of liberty.â Towards the back end of that address the president quoted from the book of Isaiah the prophet and said, âLet the oppressed go freeâ (Is. 58:6). Iâm sure he borrowed those words, not only from the prophet, but from Jesus Himself. Jesus gave something of an inaugural address back in chapter 4. Notice the text, Luke 4:18âand Jesus is also speaking here about freedom, but of a greater kind:
The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me, because He has anointed Me to preach the gospel to the poor; He has sent Me to heal the brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives and recovery of sight to the blind, to set at liberty those who are oppressed; to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord.
And Jesus doesnât simply talk about liberty or freedom, does He? Jesus actually sets men free. And Jesus will set men free from different kinds of bondage. For example, the horrible bondage of demon possession; you read about that in Luke 4. It talks about the horrible bondage of sickness and disease. He will heal that leper also; we read of that in Luke 4. Thereâs the horrible bondage of sin and guilt. He forgives a man in chapter 5. And then when we open up to chapter 6, Jesus, again, is setting men free, but from a different kind of bondage. Itâs the horrible bondage of false religion. And where it manifested itself in a most overt or concrete way was when it came to the Sabbath Day and its practice and observance.
The Lord’s Day IV: Lordâs Day Observance
Weâre continuing our series on the subject of worship. We are focusing upon the question, When do we worship? and we have argued from Genesis to Revelation that there is a distinctive worship day; and no one had more to say about keeping a Sabbath day, or how to keep a Sabbath day, than the Lord Jesus Christ.
Here in Mark, chapter 2, He has a controversy with the Pharisees; and we read in verse 23 of Mark, chapter 2,
Now it happened that He went through the grain fields on the Sabbath; and, as they went, His disciples began to pluck the heads of grain; and the Pharisees said to Him, âLook, why do they go do what is not lawful on the Sabbath?âBut He said to them, âHave you never read what David did when he was in need and hungry (he and those with him)âhow he went into the house of God in the days of Abiathar the High Priest; and ate the showbread, which is not lawful to eat except for the priests; and also gave some to those were with him?â
And He said to them, âThe Sabbath was made for man and not man for the Sabbath. Therefore the Son of Man is also Lord [ÎșÏÏÎčÎżÏ (kurios)] of the Sabbath.â
The stock market has experienced a gigantic upheaval over the last year or so, especially in the last couple of weeks; and worship is often like the stock market in this senseâup and down; but in recent years it has been on a downward trend; and hereâs some of the circumstantial evidence which I think could stand up in any court of law.
Sermons are getting shorter and shorter.
In many places, hymnsâthe good hymns of the faithâhave actually disappeared.
In many places, there is no longer a corporate prayer meeting.
It all suggests (does it not?) that we are in trouble.
Whatâs the answer?
The Lord’s Day III: A Heart for the Lordâs Day
I think I said last Lordâs day that we had the last message on the Lordâs day in terms of Sabbath Lordâs day (when do we worship? we worship God on a special day) but thereâs one ïŹnal message and thatâs going to be this evening, Lord willing.
Isaiah 58, verse 13. (Again when you read that word Sabbath, it has no negativity in it, it simply means rest. Itâs a rest day.) Verse 13,
If you turn away your foot from the Sabbath, from doing your pleasure on My holy day and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy day of the Lord honorable and shall honor Him not doing your own ways, nor ïŹnding your own pleasures nor speaking your own words and you shall delight yourself in the Lord and I will cause you to ride on the high hills of the earth and feed you with the heritage of Jacob your father. The mouth of the Lord has spoken.
We have been doing some mountaineeringâthatâs right, climbing mountainsâseeking to appreciate the biblical panorama with respect to the whole subject of worship.
Itâs a big subject. Itâs hard to ïŹnd a bigger subject and a more important one in the Word of God because you and I were made to worship God.
The Lord’s Day II: The Purpose of the Sabbath
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2011-Conferencia-Pastoral-Lords-Day-II-Gordon-Cook.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
If you turn away your foot from the Sabbath, from doing your pleasure on My holy day, and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy day of the LORD honorable, and shall honor Him, not doing your own ways, nor finding your own pleasure, nor speaking your own words, then you shall delight yourself in the LORD; and I will cause you to ride on the high hills of the earth, and feed you with the heritage of Jacob your father. The mouth of the LORD has spoken.
I grew up in Canada in several small mining towns. We lived in a province called British Columbia, in a little town about 100 miles from the Yukon border. And it was a beautiful place. It was a vast wilderness of forests, rivers, and lakes. And on more than one occasion, I believe, either me or one of my brothers got lost. Itâs not a fun experience, but whatever you do, they say, âDonât panic. Donât just go off in any direction. If you do that youâll end up going in circles.â No, they tell you to stay put or find some high ground. Climb a mountain. Get your bearings and see something of the lay of the land. And Christians can get lost as well, canât we? Doctrinally, morally, even while we have a Bible in front of us.
The Lord’s Day I: The Creational Sabbath
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2011-Conferencia-Pastoral-The-Lords-Day-I-Gordon-Cook.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Thus the heavens and the earth, and all the host of them, were finished. And on the seventh day God ended His work which He had done, and He rested on the seventh day from all His work which He had done. Then God blessed the seventh day and sanctified it, because in it He rested from all His work which God had created and made.
A few years ago I stood at the foot of Mt. Rushmore, one of the most memorable-historical sites in the United States of America. And as you probably know, carved into that massive granite mountain are the faces of four different presidents: George Washington, Thomas Jefferson, Theodore Roosevelt, and Abraham Lincoln. And it took approximately fourteen years before that project was finished. Now, apparently from time to time they have to power wash and clean the faces of those four presidents. If not, a significant disfiguration can result from the smog and the pollutants in the air. And Iâm sure most AmericansâIâm a Canadian by the wayâwould agree that thatâs a very important monument to preserve. But now what would you think if someone came along and began to use chisels and hammers and removed the distinctive facial features of those four presidents? They decided to reshape their noses, their eyes and their chins, and so much so that you really couldnât tell the difference between George Washington and Abraham Lincoln, or Jefferson (he looked very much like Roosevelt when they were finished). Iâm sure that would bother you. Iâm sure the American public would be in an uproar. People would be incensed. It would be viewed as vandalism. And in all likelihood those responsible for that would be put behind bars. Nobody has a right to deface or to radically change the distinctive features of your former presidents. How dare they? How could they? Well something very similar is happening today in churches across the land.
The face of worship is changing. We are losing the distinctive elements of worship.
La Iglesia como âEl ejĂ©rcito de Diosâ
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2013-05-09-The-Church-as-the-Army-of-God-Gordon-Cook-925131349550.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Hoy nos centraremos en otra imagen: la imagen del ejĂ©rcito de Dios. Por favor, busquen en sus Biblias Mateo 16, empezarĂ© la lectura en el versĂculo 13:
Cuando llegĂł JesĂșs a la regiĂłn de Cesarea de Filipo, preguntĂł a sus discĂpulos, diciendo: ÂżQuiĂ©n dicen los hombres que es el Hijo del Hombre? Y ellos dijeron: Unos, Juan el Bautista; y otros, ElĂas; pero otros, JeremĂas o uno de los profetas. El les dijo: Y vosotros, ÂżquiĂ©n decĂs que soy yo? Respondiendo SimĂłn Pedro, dijo: TĂș eres el Cristo, el Hijo del Dios viviente. Y JesĂșs, respondiendo, le dijo: Bienaventurado eres, SimĂłn, hijo de JonĂĄs, porque esto no te lo revelĂł carne ni sangre, sino mi Padre que estĂĄ en los cielos. Yo tambiĂ©n te digo que tĂș eres Pedro, y sobre esta roca edificarĂ© mi iglesia; y las puertas del Hades no prevalecerĂĄn contra ella. Yo te darĂ© las llaves del reino de los cielos; y lo que ates en la tierra, serĂĄ atado en los cielos; y lo que desates en la tierra, serĂĄ desatado en los cielosâ.
Ahora, acudamos al Señor.
âPadre, estamos agradecidos de poder acercarnos con confianza a ese trono de gracia, por tu Hijo JesĂșs, y Su perfecta justicia. Venimos creyendo que somos aceptados en Ă©l, que tu oĂdo estĂĄ abierto al clamor de tus hijos. Si prestas oĂdo a los gritos de los cuervos, ÂĄcuĂĄnto mĂĄs escucharĂĄs la voz de tus hijos! Nos presentamos ante ti y te pedimos que nos concedas la gracia de tu presencia. AyĂșdanos a todos nosotros mientras procuramos conocer tu mente y tu voluntad e intentamos vivirla en nuestra vida. AyĂșdanos a ser conformados a las santas Escrituras, escrĂbelas con mayor profundidad en nuestros corazones y nuestras mentes. AyĂșdanos, Señor, a salir de este lugar con mayor determinaciĂłn de vivir para tu gloria y ser fieles pastores, capaces de encomendar estas cosas a hombres fieles. Te lo pedimos en el nombre de Cristo, amĂ©nâ.
Algunos conceptos o tĂ©rminos rebosan de significado y relevancia; por ejemplo, la palabra âmadreâ. Si alguien te pide que describas a tu madre y que la definas con un sĂłlo vocablo, estoy seguro de que se te ocurrirĂan diferentes tipos de cosas. Piensa por un instante en una madre y en la mejor forma de describirla. ÂżQuĂ© imĂĄgenes utilizarĂas? PodrĂa ser la de una enfermera o un doctor. ÂżQuiĂ©n te cuida mejor que ella, o quiĂ©n se ocupĂł mejor de ti cuando estuviste enfermo, sino tu madre? ÂżY quĂ© me dices de la imagen de un jefe de cocina o un cocinero? ÂżQuiĂ©n cocina mejor que una madre? En ocasiones, las madres funcionan como ĂĄrbitros, como abogado defensor o como fiscal. Con frecuencia suele ser la madre la que trae paz y armonĂa al hogar cuando los hermanos se pelean como perros y gatos. A veces, las madres son como psicĂłlogos; ÂżquiĂ©n escucha mejor que una madre? ÂżQuiĂ©n puede entender mejor a sus hijos y resolver algunos de los sentimientos o emociones de un niño, sino su madre? ÂĄY quĂ© condiciĂłn de sierva tiene! Siempre se entrega, preparando comidas, ayudando con las tareas escolares, llevando a sus hijos a clases de nataciĂłn, de mĂșsica, etc., etc., y podrĂamos seguir enumerando, Âżverdad? PodrĂamos utilizar imĂĄgenes e ilustraciones que capten algo de todo lo que una madre hace, y, para cuando hubiĂ©ramos acabado, tendrĂamos un buen ĂĄlbum de fotos que apenas intentarĂa captar las multifunciones, tareas y trabajos de una madre piadosa. Cuando uno piensa en todo lo que hace una madre, se da cuenta de que con una sola imagen no bastarĂa para captarlo todo; sugerir algo asĂ serĂa un insulto para el elevado llamado de la maternidad. Lo mismo se podrĂa decir de la iglesia.
Algunas personas abordan la iglesia de una forma muy simplista. Si les preguntas: âÂżQuĂ© es una iglesia?â, o âÂżquĂ© hace una iglesia?â, contestarĂan: âBueno, sencillamente es donde se predica la Biblia; puede ser un lugar donde se reĂșnen los cristianosâ. Pueden asemejarla a un club social o a una organizaciĂłn religiosa como cualquier otra, pero eso no es verdad. AsĂ como la acciĂłn ocupada de una madre, constantemente dedicada a mĂșltiples tareas, a hacer muchas cosas a la vez, la iglesia de Jesucristo tambiĂ©n tiene una multiplicidad de funciones y tareas. Uno difĂcilmente sabe por dĂłnde empezar cuando se piensa en la iglesia y en todo lo que lleva a cabo. Pero, menos mal que la Biblia nos proporciona imĂĄgenes de la iglesia. Ya lo he dicho antes: en la Biblia, existen probablemente cerca de cien imĂĄgenes distintas de la iglesia. La Biblia es como un ĂĄlbum de fotos, llena de fotografĂas de ella. ÂżPor quĂ© tantas? Bueno, de nuevo he de decir que es porque la iglesia tiene numerosas funciones y propĂłsitos. Una sola imagen no captarĂa todo de ella, y si tuviĂ©ramos que examinar las ilustraciones individuales, verĂamos lo diversa y lo maravillosamente compleja que es. Reitero, y sĂłlo a modo de advertencia o aviso, necesitamos tener cuidado y no perder de vista el compuesto de imĂĄgenes. Es preciso que apreciemos la totalidad del mosaico y que no nos quedemos con una sola fotografĂa, sino con todo el conjunto del ĂĄlbum. Sencillamente no es posible quedarse con una imagen, ni siquiera con dos o tres, y afirmar que representa todo lo que la iglesia es. No; para poder entender quĂ© es la iglesia, tenemos que predicar toda la amplia gama, la apabullante variedad de metĂĄforas.
Hasta el momento hemos considerado tres imĂĄgenes, tres ilustraciones dominantes de la iglesia. Empezamos con la metĂĄfora del matrimonio; se asemeja a la iglesia a una novia, una esposa, la esposa de Cristo. ÂżQuĂ© nos dice esta analogĂa de la iglesia? Nos muestra lo especial que es y cuĂĄnto la ama JesĂșs mismo. No se la equipara a un jarrĂłn roto ni a una mecedora vieja; no, la iglesia es especial, es cercana y querida para el Señor Jesucristo. A parte de Dios mismo, no hay nada ni nadie a quien JesĂșs ame mĂĄs que a ella. TambiĂ©n vimos en la Biblia que se compara a la iglesia con el cuerpo de JesĂșs. ÂżQuĂ© nos sugiere esto sobre la iglesia? De nuevo, algo Ășnico, maravillosamente diferente y especial. Nos dice que es tan diversa como nuestro cuerpo, con sus muchos miembros. TĂș tienes manos, pies, orejas y ojos, y todos ellos funcionan en conjunto, contribuyendo cada miembro en una forma Ășnica, pero importante.
La tercera imagen o metĂĄfora dominante que consideramos fue la iglesia como rebaño de Dios. Hechos 20, 1 Pedro 5 y varios pasajes mĂĄs del Antiguo Testamento nos hablan de esto. Esta imagen grĂĄfica nos señala a Dios: en Ășltima instancia, Ă©l es el Pastor, Cristo, el PrĂncipe de los pastores. Nos recuerda, asimismo, que la iglesia estĂĄ colocada bajo la supervisiĂłn de subpastores. Es un lugar de protecciĂłn: las ovejas estĂĄn protegidas por los subpastores. Pablo advierte contra los lobos, contra los peligros que vienen de afuera y los que se originan dentro. Las ovejas son criaturas vulnerables, dependientes, y han de ser protegidas. TambiĂ©n nos evoca la imagen de la necesidad que tienen de ser alimentadas. Los pastores son responsables de apacentar a las ovejas. Ahora bien, si diĂ©ramos un paso atrĂĄs para contemplar estas tres imĂĄgenes âla esposa de Cristo, el cuerpo de Cristo, el rebaño de Cristoâ deberĂamos darnos cuenta de esto: la iglesia es importante, es un lugar maravilloso y no hay instituciĂłn como ella. El gobierno no se le puede comparar ni el matrimonio en la familia, ni tampoco la familia la puede sustituir. La iglesia tiene un lugar de preeminencia en el corazĂłn y en la mente de Dios, y tambiĂ©n deberĂa tenerlo en nuestro propio corazĂłn y en nuestra mente. Cada una de estas imĂĄgenes nos recuerda lo importante que es la iglesia para la vida, para el crecimiento y para el servicio cristianos.
Ahora quiero que consideremos otra imagen grĂĄfica que podrĂa ser la mĂĄs controvertida. Es posible que hasta hiciera que algunos nos miraran un poco perplejos y opinaran que tal vez estuviĂ©ramos considerando a la iglesia de un modo un tanto negativo. Se asemeja la iglesia de Jesucristo a un ejĂ©rcito. Es una metĂĄfora militar que necesita entendimiento. Me gustarĂa que procediĂ©ramos, considerando esta metĂĄfora o imagen grĂĄfica, sencillamente bajo un tĂtulo principal: la iglesia representada de forma descriptiva como el ejĂ©rcito de Dios, y utilizaremos tres textos principales, o textos soldado, para probarlo. Los analizaremos y los haremos desfilar delante de nosotros; pero en lo primero que quiero que meditemos es en la iglesia representada grĂĄficamente como el ejĂ©rcito de Dios. SegĂșn los historiadores, un general llamado Sherman, que luchĂł en la Guerra Civil, fue un brillante estratega y uno de los soldados mĂĄs tenaces, pero fue mĂĄs conocido por la cĂ©lebre frase: âLa guerra es el Infiernoâ. La guerra no tiene nada de glamuroso; tĂș y yo, como cristianos, lo sabemos. Sabemos de peleas, de luchas. Podemos entender por quĂ© algunos pueden sentirse desconcertados, perplejos, tal vez incluso les choque que pensemos en la iglesia de Jesucristo bajo una figura militar. âPensaba que adorĂĄbamos a un JesĂșs amable, creĂa que Ă©l habĂa dicho: âPongan la otra mejillaâ. JesĂșs no blandiĂł nunca una espada, Âżno?â. De manera que cuando hablamos de que la iglesia va a la guerra, cuando se la equipara a un ejĂ©rcito, no parece encajar con todo lo que sabemos sobre JesĂșs. Sin embargo, Ă©l sĂ hablĂł de una espada, Âżverdad? JesĂșs sĂ dijo que no habĂa venido a traer paz, sino una espada. Ăl sabĂa que nos verĂamos implicados en conflicto y tensiĂłn, por causa del evangelio, por culpa de la verdad. No puedes leer tu Biblia sin encontrarte cara a cara con este concepto de guerra; y es que, en realidad, domina las Escrituras. J. C. Ryle declara: âLa historia de la verdadera iglesia de Cristo siempre ha sido de conflicto y de guerraâ. âOnward Christian Soldiers, Marching as to Warâ (Adelante soldados cristianos, marchemos como a la guerra [traducciĂłn literal de la versiĂłn en inglĂ©s. En los himnarios españoles: âFirmes y adelante, huestes de la feâ; N.T.], dice el himno.
Probablemente, esta metĂĄfora militar no sea muy popular, al menos no en nuestro tiempo; no encaja demasiado bien con la mentalidad dominante ni con el clima intelectual actual. Cada vez se nos dice mĂĄs que los cristianos deben dialogar con personas de diferentes creencias, que debe haber mĂĄs bien un toma y daca, que no deberĂamos involucrarnos ni decir nada de Ăndole polĂ©mica. Se nos dice que los cristianos deberĂan conocer cosmovisiones opuestas mediante una conversaciĂłn amistosa y no a travĂ©s del conflicto. Antes de considerar precisamente cĂłmo es que necesitamos interactuar con personas que discrepan de nosotros, es importante, en mi opiniĂłn, establecer a partir de la Biblia que esta metĂĄfora militar es bastante sustancial; de hecho, podrĂamos ir prĂĄcticamente a cualquier parte de las Escrituras. Piensa en el Antiguo Testamento; reflexiona en quĂ© medida se ve interrumpida la narrativa histĂłrica por la guerra o por el concepto mismo de esta. En el libro de Ăxodo encontramos cinco veces la palabra âguerraâ; veintiuna veces en NĂșmeros; diez veces en Deuteronomio; diecisiete veces en JosuĂ©; diez veces en Jueces; ocho veces en 1 Samuel; nueve veces en 2 Samuel. En el libro de Salmos âun libro de adoraciĂłnâ se menciona la guerra en ocho ocasiones, y no deberĂamos olvidar que fue David, un hombre de guerra, quien escribiĂł la mayorĂa de los salmos. Esto podrĂa sorprender tambiĂ©n a algunos, pero Dios se coloca a SĂ mismo bajo la imagen de la guerra. ÂĄSe autodenomina âel Señor de los ejĂ©rcitosâ doscientas setenta y ocho veces! Y alguien podrĂa decir: âBueno, pero eso es en el Antiguo Testamento; nosotros somos creyentes del Nuevo Testamentoâ. SĂ, es cierto; somos creyentes neotestamentarios, pero incluso cuando tomamos el Nuevo Testamento, podemos oĂr el sonido de las espadas, vemos marchar a los soldados. La terminologĂa de guerra no desaparece cuando llegamos al Nuevo Testamento.
Es verdad que JesĂșs rara vez emplea una imaginerĂa militar, y puede haber una sencilla razĂłn para ello. ÂżRecuerdas lo militaristas que eran los judĂos? Esperaban a un MesĂas polĂtico, un MesĂas militar, un MesĂas que vendrĂa con una espada. QuerĂan un MesĂas que barriera a los romanos y estableciera un reino polĂtico como el de David. QuerĂan un hombre de guerra. Recuerda que hasta intentaron, en una ocasiĂłn, tomar a JesĂșs por la fuerza para hacerlo rey, pero Ă©l no querĂa tener nada que ver con aquella guerra. No era esa clase de Salvador. JamĂĄs tomĂł en su mano una espada fĂsica. JamĂĄs derramĂł una sola gota de sangre, excepto la suya, pero sĂ se involucrĂł en guerra. Estuvo constantemente implicado en controversia con los fariseos y los escribas sobre numerosas y distintas cuestiones. PodrĂamos decir que JesĂșs estuvo peleando todo el tiempo por la verdad y, en realidad, luchĂł por encima de todo por el evangelio. Por eso, exactamente, tratĂł tanto con los fariseos: ellos tenĂan una religiĂłn distinta. La creencia de ellos era falsa y estaba basada en un sistema masivo de santurronerĂa. Ăl puso de manifiesto su fariseĂsmo, su hipocresĂa y su falsa doctrina. JesĂșs proclamĂł el evangelio que ofrecĂa perdĂłn y justificaciĂłn instantĂĄnea a todo aquel que creyera en Ăl, ÂĄy los fariseos odiaban todo eso! Lo insultaron de varias formas. Lo llamaron blasfemo, y hasta llegaron a decir en mĂĄs de una ocasiĂłn: âÂĄEstĂĄs confabulado con el diablo!â. Lo llamaron âBeelzebĂșâ, que era âel Señor de las moscasâ o âel Señor del estiĂ©rcolâ, y fue porque JesĂșs predicĂł el evangelio, fue por culpa de la verdad; lo mataron. SacĂł a relucir sus pecados. De modo que, sĂ, hay una guerra que librar, hay enemigos. JesĂșs les dijo a Sus discĂpulos: âEl mundo os odiarĂĄ, porque me ha odiado a mĂâ y tenĂa mucho interĂ©s en que la iglesia âsĂ, la iglesiaâ estuviera involucrada en la guerra.
El primer texto importante âdije antes que verĂamos tresâ es Mateo 16. Observa que JesĂșs utiliza allĂ una imagen militar. La primera vez que aparece el tĂ©rmino ecclesia, es JesĂșs quien lo utiliza y lo hace aquĂ en Mateo 16:18. DeclarĂł: âEdificarĂ© mi iglesiaâ. Y me dirĂĄs: âEsto no suena mucho a una imagen militar, es mĂĄs bien una analogĂa de construcciĂłnâ. SĂ, lo es, pero observa lo que afirma inmediatamente despuĂ©s de esas palabras: âY las puertas del Hades no prevalecerĂĄn contra ellaâ. Eso es la iglesia. ÂżPero cĂłmo debemos entender lo que se estĂĄ describiendo aquĂ? Yo dirĂa que, hasta hace unos cinco años, siempre lo entendĂa de un modo distinto. PercibĂa que la iglesia estaba en una postura defensiva, pero no fue hasta la Conferencia de Pastores donde el pastor Ted Donnelly âcreo que algunos de ustedes lo conocenâ abriĂł la Biblia por Mateo 16 y dijo: âEsa no es la imagen que tenemos aquĂ; la iglesia no estĂĄ a la defensiva. La iglesia estĂĄ a la ofensiva, ÂĄestĂĄ atacando agresivamente!â. La Biblia declara: âLas puertas del Hades, o las puertas del Infierno, no prevalecerĂĄnâ. Las puertas no son un arma ofensiva; en diseño, son defensivas. Uno se esconde detrĂĄs de las puertas, y estas son para proteger. Rodeaban la ciudad. La imagen que tenemos aquĂ es la del diablo y su ejĂ©rcito refugiados en un bĂșnker, escondidos detrĂĄs de las puertas. El diablo y sus demonios estĂĄn a la fuga, a la defensiva. Alguien los estĂĄ atacando. ÂżPero quiĂ©n? La iglesia. El diablo y su ejĂ©rcito se esconden detrĂĄs de las puertas, ÂĄy la iglesia, con sus arietes, estĂĄ golpeando la puerta! La iglesia estĂĄ a la ofensiva, ÂĄy es la agresora!
Recuerda, ahora, que la iglesia tambiĂ©n se asemeja al rebaño de Dios. Cuando uno piensa en las ovejas, no piensa en agresores, Âżverdad? Las ovejas necesitan protecciĂłn; son indefensas, incapaces. La imagen de la iglesia como rebaño de Dios parecerĂa enseñar que no somos, en absoluto, capaces de luchar; estamos a la defensiva, huyendo, escondidos, corriendo de los lobos y hay verdad en esa figura. Algunas veces, los cristianos necesitamos escapar y escondernos; lo vemos incluso en la Biblia. En una ocasiĂłn, MoisĂ©s huyĂł; David tambiĂ©n lo hizo; y hasta el apĂłstol Pablo un par de veces. Los cristianos han sido dispersados por culpa de la persecuciĂłn, pero esta sĂłlo es una cara de la historia, es una imagen de la iglesia. En otra ocasiĂłn, MoisĂ©s compareciĂł delante de FaraĂłn y dijo de parte de Dios: âDeja ir a mi puebloâ. El Pedro que estuvo una vez encerrado en la cĂĄrcel debido a la persecuciĂłn, es el mismo Pedro que se pone de pie y predica valientemente el evangelio, sin temor alguno, el dĂa de PentecostĂ©s. En ese momento no parece una oveja. A veces, la iglesia sĂ se parece a las ovejas; otras veces se la ve como un ejĂ©rcito. ÂĄDos imĂĄgenes diferentes! Como ya dije antes, no podemos tomar una sola imagen de la iglesia y perder de vista las demĂĄs, porque nos desequilibraremos y viviremos la vida cristiana de una forma desigual. AquĂ, en Mato 16, la iglesia no estĂĄ refugiada en un bĂșnker, escondida tras los muros, asustada de hacer cualquier cosa que pudiera poner en peligro su existencia. No, la iglesia estĂĄ a la ofensiva; aquĂ es, en gran medida, la agresora. Y este no es un texto aislado. Piensa en toda la imaginerĂa militar que el apĂłstol Pablo usa para describir la vida cristiana. La emplea mucho cuando le escribe al joven Timoteo; procurando prepararlo para el ministerio pastoral, usa una terminologĂa de guerra. En 1 Timoteo 1:18, declara: âTimoteo, toma tu espada. Libra batallaâ, y lo describe como âuna buena peleaâ. En 2 Timoteo 2:3 aconseja: âTimoteo, debes soportar la dificultad, como un buen soldado de Jesucristoâ. El apĂłstol Pablo sabĂa que la iglesia necesita buenos soldados, hombres que no temen entrar en el campo de batalla.
El segundo texto importante âde nuevo estamos usando tres textos soldado relevantes para ilustrar y demostrar esta afirmaciĂłn de que la iglesia estĂĄ puesta bajo esta metĂĄfora de un ejĂ©rcitoâ es 2 Corintios 10. Puedes ir a 2 Corintios 10:3-5 y ver, por ti mismo, cĂłmo nos lleva al campo de batalla. Lo primero que Pablo nos dice aquĂ es que la guerra en la que el cristiano estĂĄ implicado es muy diferente de la que es tĂpica en el mundo. Vuelvo a decir, estamos hablando de un tipo distinto de contienda. En un sentido, es mucho mĂĄs peligroso, Âżno es asĂ? Las armas son mayores, mĂĄs potentes que las granadas, los misiles de crucero, o las bombas nucleares. El enemigo es mucho mĂĄs poderoso, en palabras de MartĂn Lutero: âTiene destreza y poder; sobre la tierra no hay nada igualâ. El apĂłstol Pablo recuerda a los corintios que estĂĄn involucrados en una guerra. En el versĂculo 4 nos dice: âPorque las armas de nuestra contienda no son carnales, sino poderosas en Dios para la destrucciĂłn de fortalezas; destruyendo especulaciones y todo razonamiento altivo que se levanta contra el conocimiento de Dios, y poniendo todo pensamiento en cautiverio a la obediencia de Cristoâ. De nuevo, la imagen que tenemos aquĂ no es de pasividad. Describe al ejĂ©rcito de Dios en plena actividad, agresivo, y hasta beligerante, y no estamos atacando el carĂĄcter de las personas ni la personalidad de nadie. No, mira detenidamente: â⊠para la destrucciĂłn de fortalezas; destruyendo especulacionesâ; podrĂamos decir que se trata de una batalla de ideas. â⊠todo razonamiento altivo que se levanta contra el conocimiento de Dios, y poniendo todo pensamiento cautivo a la obediencia de Cristoâ. Lo que Pablo viene a decir es que, âpor la gracia de Dios, tenemos el poder de destruir fortalezasâ. El apĂłstol estĂĄ usando un simbolismo sacado de la guerra clĂĄsica de aquella Ă©poca. Una ciudad prĂłspera no sĂłlo tendrĂa un muro de piedra para su seguridad, sino que, en algĂșn lugar, dentro del muro habrĂa una fortaleza bien fortificada. La defenderĂan los soldados; Âżpero quĂ© ocurrirĂa? Una vez penetrados los muros de la ciudad, las fuerzas defensoras se replegarĂan a la fortaleza. AllĂ es donde se esconderĂan para la Ășltima y mĂĄs importante batalla. Era su defensa final, pero, aquĂ, de nuevo, nosotros somos los agresores.
ÂżNo es acaso verdad que con frecuencia el mundo nos intimida? Nos preguntamos cĂłmo podemos sobrevivir en una cultura antagonista; a veces pensamos que tenemos que retirarnos, tal vez rendirnos, o, al menos, ondear la bandera blanca de la neutralidad y guardar silencio. En ocasiones podrĂamos encogernos y callarnos, Âżverdad? ÂżCĂłmo podemos enfrentarnos a una cultura que cada vez se estĂĄ volviendo mĂĄs agresiva e intolerante con los cristianos? AquĂ, Pablo le da a la iglesia Ăłrdenes de mando. Hemos de defender la verdad, echar abajo las fortalezas de mentiras y engaños detrĂĄs de las cuales se esconden los no creyentes. Ya sea la fortaleza del pluralismo religioso, que afirma que hay muchos caminos que llevan a Dios y que, en realidad, no importa cuĂĄl escojas, o la del individualismo autĂłnomo e indisculpable que convierte al hombre en la mĂĄs alta autoridad moral afirmando que Ă©l es su propia autoridad. Tal vez sea la fortaleza del hedonismo que saca placer personal de todo. âCome, bebe y alĂ©grate que mañana morirĂĄsâ. QuizĂĄ sea la fortaleza del postmodernismo o del relativismo moral que cree que no hay absolutos, que todo se basa en la experiencia subjetiva, de manera que lo que estĂĄ mal para ti puede no estarlo para mĂ. Es posible que sea la fortaleza del materialismo. AhĂ es donde se esconden muchos estadounidenses, pensando que de alguna manera su riqueza los protegerĂĄ, pero no es asĂ. La Biblia nos enseña que una de las cosas mĂĄs huidizas del mundo es el dinero. ÂżRecuerdas cĂłmo JesĂșs derrumbĂł esa fortaleza en Lucas 12? HabĂa un hombre rico y JesĂșs nos mostrĂł, a travĂ©s de esa parĂĄbola, su mortalidad. No importa cuĂĄnto dinero tengas, la muerte es algo que no se puede detener. Piensa en el dinero que tenĂa Steve Jobs âfundador de Appleâ; a pesar de ello, no pudo detener la muerte. JesĂșs nos recuerda en esa parĂĄbola del hombre rico, lo impredecible que es la vida. Uno no sabe lo que cada dĂa puede traer: âNecio, esta noche vienen a pedir tu almaâ. Destruimos las fortalezas detrĂĄs de las cuales se esconden los pecadores; es necesario que les recordemos que hay un dĂa futuro de ajustes de cuentas. Es lo que la Biblia denomina âel DĂa del Juicioâ. ÂĄRomanos 1 declara que hasta los no creyentes lo saben! Romanos 1:32: âAunque conocen el decreto de Dios que los que practican tales cosas son dignos de muerte, no sĂłlo las hacen, sino que tambiĂ©n dan su aprobaciĂłn a los que las practicanâ. El hombre no regenerado sabe que va a comparecer delante de Dios y a rendir cuentas de la vida que ha vivido.
Hermanos, la imagen grĂĄfica de Mateo 16 y 2 Corintios 10, los dos primeros textos soldado, nos dice que la iglesia es el ejĂ©rcito de Dios, que ha de ser agresiva, polĂ©mica en ocasiones. Ahora bien, esto no significa que nos volvamos beligerantes, odiosos. Resulta interesante ver cĂłmo Pablo empieza todo este asunto de la guerra espiritual en 2 Corintios 10. Nota cĂłmo inicia toda esta secciĂłn en el versĂculo 1: âY yo mismo, Pablo, os ruego por la mansedumbre y la benignidad de Cristo, yo, que soy humilde cuando estoy delante de vosotros, pero osado para con vosotros cuando estoy ausenteâŠâ. Vemos estas dos palabras âmansedumbreâ y âbenignidadâ. ÂżNo se describiĂł a sĂ mismo JesĂșs con esa palabra, âmansoâ? âPorque yo soy manso y humildeâ. ÂżNo fue este un tĂ©rmino que JesĂșs usĂł en una de sus Bienaventuranzas? âAsĂ son los ciudadanos de mi reino, asĂ es cĂłmo viven, son los mansosâ. ÂżQuĂ© significa la palabra âmansoâ? Me gusta la forma en que el doctor John Macarthur lo describe en su pequeño libro sobre El SermĂłn del Monte: âLa mansedumbre es poder bajo control; es lo opuesto a la violencia y a la venganzaâ. JamĂĄs se preocupa de sus propias heridas, nunca guarda resentimiento. Hemos de implicarnos en la guerra espiritual, derrumbar las fortalezas, destruir los argumentos, ÂĄpero no debemos hacerlo de una forma condescendiente, miserable, arrogante que jamĂĄs convencerĂĄ a nadie! Vivimos en un mundo muy desagradable. ÂżNo te has dado cuenta de que cada vez es mĂĄs grosero y mezquino? El mundo se rĂe, se burla de los cristianos y los denigra. Los llaman ignorantes, intolerantes, con prejuicios. Bueno, la respuesta no es contestar con poca amabilidad. Pedro pudo decir en 1 Pedro 3:15: âPresentar defensa ante todo el que os demande razĂłn de la esperanza que hay en vosotros, pero hacedlo con mansedumbre y reverencia; teniendo buena concienciaâ. PodrĂa ser que nos estuviera diciendo que no debemos limitarnos al temor de Dios, sino que tenemos que sentir respeto por nuestros congĂ©neres. Son portadores de la imagen, independientemente de lo depravados que sean. Nuestra respuesta ha de dar ârazĂłn de la esperanza que hay en nosotros, con mansedumbre y reverenciaâ.
Sabes, el cristianismo es diferente, radicalmente distinto del mundo, e incluso en su forma de responderle a este. El mundo estĂĄ dominado por el odio, la ira, la calumnia, la malicia y los prejuicios. Si nos presta oĂdo, y si nos acercamos del mismo modo en que ellos se aproximan a nosotros, no los ganaremos. Si nos gritan y nos limitamos a devolver los gritos, si nos amenazan y respondemos con amenazas, jamĂĄs conseguiremos ganarlos. No, la iglesia ha de distinguirse por esas Bienaventuranzas, por su bondad y su mansedumbre, y por su forma de tratar a las personas. ÂĄDebemos amar a nuestros enemigos! Debemos ser valientes, atrevidos, amables y misericordiosos. Al mismo tiempo, nuestro llamado no es a retirarnos, a rendirnos ni a encogernos en silencio, pero tampoco a un acto de venganza, a la murmuraciĂłn, a la difamaciĂłn, al discurso amenazador o abusivo. En un libro titulado How to Overcome Evil [CĂłmo vencer el mal], el doctor J. Adams afirma que la Biblia enseña la violencia y no la pasividad cuando se trata de derrotar al enemigo. âDebe ser aplastado y hecho añicos, demolido y devastado por completoâ. ÂĄNo se le puede dar cuartel a este poder! El mĂ©dico cristiano es el mĂĄs violento y agresivo de todos, pero vencemos el mal con el bien, el odio con el amor, la crueldad con la bondad, la dureza con la amabilidad. Tenemos diferentes armas, armas de gracia. Son mĂĄs poderosas que las balas, que las granadas y que las bombas terroristas. Tenemos el evangelio de Cristo, que es poder de Dios. ÂĄPuede cambiar corazones, puede cambiar vidas!
Queda un Ășltimo pasaje de los tres que mencionĂ© para argumentar y demostrar que la iglesia es el ejĂ©rcito de Dios. Hemos considerado Mateo 16, 2 Corintios 10, pero hay otro Ășltimo que quisiera analizar: es Efesios 6, una imagen de la iglesia que apenas necesita explicaciĂłn. Es el retrato completo de un soldado cristiano de pies a cabeza. El apĂłstol Pablo busca aquĂ una imagen o una descripciĂłn para el cristiano. No lo viste con traje de negocios ni de forma informal âun par de sandalias, un bonito par de jeans y una camiseta de golfâ; no, es un soldado. Tiene una espada, un escudo, un yelmo. Todo en Ă©l da sensaciĂłn de importancia y sobriedad. Es la imagen de un soldado, no de un payaso. No hay nada trivial aquĂ, nada que te haga pensar que, cuando se trata de vivir la vida cristiana necesitamos relajarnos y no tomarnos nada tan en serio. No es hora de hacer reĂr al mundo. No, estamos en asuntos realmente serios. ÂĄRecuerda que estamos tratando con almas que no mueren jamĂĄs! Han sido cegadas por el diablo y, aunque todo cristiano verdadero es un soldado, no creo de verdad que cuando leemos Efesios 6 hemos de entenderlo como un soldado individual. ÂżEstĂĄs familiarizado con Rambo? ÂżTe acuerdas de Rambo? ÂżEl llanero solitario? ÂżTonto? No se trata de un soldado al estilo Rambo. Es necesario que tengamos mucho cuidado al leer nuestra Biblia. Tenemos tendencias a leerla ây me estoy refiriendo aquĂ a estadounidenses y canadiensesâ a travĂ©s de la lente del individualismo occidental. Estamos mĂĄs conformados a nuestro mundo de lo que pensamos. Podemos leer nuestra Biblia de esa forma, porque hemos sido influenciados por nuestra propia cultura.
Te recuerdo que la mayorĂa de las cartas del Nuevo Testamento se escribieron a iglesias, no a individuos. Me gustarĂa traer a tu memoria que, en el libro de Efesios y dirigiĂ©ndose a la iglesia de Ăfeso, se describe a la iglesia como un cuerpo. En dicho libro se usa varias figuras o analogĂas para ella: un edificio, un templo, una esposa, una familia, se pone gran Ă©nfasis sobre la iglesia. En esta carta a los Efesios, Pablo nos dice que la iglesia ocupa el centro del propĂłsito de Dios. Efesios 1 es testigo para el universo, y, en el capĂtulo 3 menciona: âLa gloria de Dios se manifestarĂĄ en la iglesiaâ. Esta es una epĂstola eclesial, y cuando llega al final de la misma, no se ha olvidado de la iglesia, sigue pensando en ella y quiere que la miremos cara a cara, aquĂ en el capĂtulo 6. Nota cĂłmo empieza el versĂculo 10: âPor lo demĂĄs, hermanos mĂosâŠâ. ÂĄHermanos! ÂĄLe estĂĄ hablando a la iglesia! Es un tĂ©rmino familiar, un nombre colectivo, para la iglesia. El versĂculo 12 utiliza la primera persona del plural, pronombres personales a lo largo de este pasaje. Le estĂĄ hablando a la iglesia. Luchamos juntos, ÂĄno estamos aislados! La idea de un soldado romano solitario, saliendo a luchar era ridĂcula. No lo hacĂan de este modo. AsĂ no peleaban. Los romanos luchaban en equipo, tenĂan legiones. Cada una de ellas contaba con cien soldados o mĂĄs. Lo que hacĂa que fueran tan eficaces como soldados era que habĂan desarrollado el arte militar a la perfecciĂłn, una maniobra corporativa, sosteniendo aquellos escudos inmensos y rectangulares uno al lado del otro. Luchaban juntos y se mantenĂan juntos. Formaban un gran muro, de manera que sus oponentes fueran incapaces de romperlo. Esta es una imagen corporativa, la de un ejĂ©rcito, ÂĄla de la iglesia!
Hay algo mĂĄs que me gustarĂa indicar aquĂ: el apĂłstol Pablo deja esta imagen para el final, es la parte trasera de Efesios. ÂżPor quĂ©? Alguno podrĂa decir: âEsto es un tanto deprimenteâ. ÂżRecuerdas cĂłmo empieza el libro? Con una nota alta, una alabanza con una frase larga y continua en el capĂtulo uno, Âżverdad? ÂĄMĂĄs de doscientas palabras! Quiero decir que se estĂĄ deleitando en todas las bendiciones que son nuestras en Cristo JesĂșs. Declara: âBenditos somos los que estamos en Cristo JesĂșsâ y usa esa pequeña frase: âEn Cristo, en Cristo, en Cristoâ. ÂĄTan maravillosamente bendecidos en Cristo! ÂĄQuĂ© forma de empezar la epĂstola! ÂżPor quĂ© no la acaba asĂ? ÂżPor quĂ© con una nota negativa? ÂżPor quĂ© hablar de guerra? La guerra es desagradable. SĂ, lo es, pero no podemos escapar de la realidad, Âżverdad? Estamos en una guerra y, cuando se trata de pelear, ÂżcuĂĄl es el mayor temor? Que vayamos a perder, Âżno? Es el temor de no vencer. Las fuerzas del mal pueden asustarnos, intimidarnos. Nos recuerda aquĂ que las fuerzas del mal son bastante sustanciales. âEstamos firmes contra los muros del diabloâ, versĂculo 11. âNuestra lucha no es contra sangre y carne, sino contra potestades, contra los poderes de este mundo de tinieblas, contra las huestes espirituales de maldad en las regiones celestesâ. Pablo, Âżpor quĂ© nos estĂĄs hablando de nuestros enemigos? ÂĄEs algo que nos asusta! Esto va a intimidar a las personas. ÂżAcaso no nos sentimos cansados cuando se trata de batallas? ÂżNo nos sentimos tentados a abandonar, sobre todo cuando pensamos que estamos luchando solos? ÂżTe acuerdas de ElĂas? ÂżQuĂ© le ocurriĂł? CayĂł en el pozo del temor y del desaliento. AllĂ de pie, en la cima de aquella montaña, el monte Carmelo, y eso que era un soldado bastante heroico. ÂżA cuĂĄntos mato? Cientos de miles de falsos profetas. Cuando contemplamos a ElĂas con esa espada, decimos. âÂĄQuĂ© soldado!â. Luego tiene un derrumbe emocional y se aleja, se va al desierto. ÂżCĂłmo hace Dios que regrese al campo de batalla? âElĂas, no estĂĄs luchando sĂłlo, hay siete mil que no han doblado su rodilla a Baal. ÂĄElĂas, eres parte de un ejĂ©rcito! ÂĄVuelve al campo de batalla!â. Pablo nos recuerda aquĂ que somos parte de un ejĂ©rcito. Es una forma extraordinaria de acabar el libro. Es una gran manera de cerrar Efesios. Es un clĂmax. PodrĂamos decir que todo va construyĂ©ndose hasta el final, asegurĂĄndonos la victoria, ÂĄque no pensemos que vamos a ser derrotados, hermanos! No, esto trata de victoria, de conquista.
Somos vencedores y algo en lo que debemos pensar tambiĂ©n, hermanos, cuando reflexionamos en el ejĂ©rcito, es que tenemos que recordar quiĂ©n es el Comandante en jefe. Es posible que Pablo estĂ© pensando en el soldado romano. TambiĂ©n podrĂa ser que se estuviera inspirando en la imagen veterotestamentaria de un guerrero: el MesĂas mismo. PodrĂa ser una imagen de JesĂșs, el MesĂas, el Guerrero. IsaĂas 11:52, donde se describe a Dios como el Señor de los ejĂ©rcitos, un Guerrero vestido para la batalla, para salir a vindicar a Su pueblo; la armadura misma de la que nos estamos revistiendo es la armadura que Jesucristo vistiĂł. Cuando saliĂł a la batalla, ÂżquĂ© hizo? Fue a pelear contra el diablo, contra sus enemigos en la cruz y abandonĂł el campo de pelea como guerrero vencedor, Âżno es asĂ? Pudo decir: âÂĄConsumado es!â. JesĂșs no perdiĂł; ganĂł, y esta es la imagen que muy bien podrĂa ser la que Pablo quiere que veamos aquĂ: el retrato de Jesucristo, el mayor Guerrero. Mira quĂ© provisiĂłn: tenemos toda la armadura de Dios. Este es el mejor armamento del mundo: ÂĄla oraciĂłn! ÂżHay algo mĂĄs eficaz que la oraciĂłn? ÂżQuĂ© predicar con la Espada, la Palabra de Dios? Una cosa que deberĂamos saber de cada imagen que tenemos de la Palabra de Dios en la Biblia: cada una de ellas señala la eficacia. La espada, el martillo, el fuego, y hasta una semilla que se lanza, se asemejan a la Palabra de Dios. La eficacia produce algo, Âżverdad? Tenemos la espada del EspĂritu, y la Palabra de Dios siempre lograrĂĄ cosas, porque Dios asĂ lo dijo. Ăl declarĂł que no volverĂa a Ăl vacĂa. La Palabra de Dios es como una espada; en Hebreos 4 se la equipara a algo mĂĄs afilado que una espada de dos filos.
Tenemos todo el equipo que necesitamos; tenemos la armadura completa de Dios. Tenemos a un Salvador que fue victorioso en la cruz, que venciĂł la tumba. No tengas miedo, ÂĄno vas a perder! DeberĂamos recordar, hermanos, cuando pensamos en luchar, que se nos ordena llevar el evangelio al mundo, un evangelismo agresivo. Es lo que uno llamarĂa evangelismo de atracciĂłn. Pedro podĂa decir que la gente verĂa algo diferente en ti, y que te preguntarĂĄn cuĂĄl es la razĂłn de la esperanza que hay en ti. Brillamos como la luz y eso atrae a las personas. Vienen a nosotros y nos comentan: âOye, he notado que eres diferente, tu forma de hablar sobre tu esposa, o cĂłmo interactĂșas con las personas en el trabajo, veo algo distinto. Eres una clase de persona diferente. ÂżQuĂ© es lo que te motiva?â. Pedro afirma que cuando vienen a ti y se ven atraĂdos por tu vida, les das una razĂłn de la esperanza que hay en ti. Existe un evangelismo de atracciĂłn, pero tambiĂ©n hay un evangelismo agresivo. ÂĄVe, ve, ve! Es necesario que llevemos el evangelio al mundo. En el libro de Hechos, ÂżquĂ© hacen los apĂłstoles? Proclamar el evangelio, yendo de ciudad en ciudad, pero cuando los echaban de algĂșn pueblo, iban al siguiente. No se daban por vencidos. No importaba lo peligroso que fuera, cuĂĄntas amenazas hubieran recibido contra su propia vida, no dejaban de proclamar el evangelio de Jesucristo. La iglesia tiene la responsabilidad de llevar el evangelio al mundo. Somos el ejĂ©rcito de Dios. Estamos involucrados en una guerra. Y es una contienda que no perderemos. Esta imagen militar de la iglesia deberĂa despertarnos, hermanos. Es tan fĂĄcil volvernos apĂĄticos, indiferentes. Podemos vernos intimidados y encogernos en silencio. Solemos cantar un himno en nuestra iglesia que se titula: âO Church Arise, Put On the Armorâ [LevĂĄntate, iglesia; viste la armadura]. Si no conoces la letra de este hermoso himno, creo que es uno de los que resistirĂĄn a la prueba del tiempo. Dice asĂ: âOh iglesia, levĂĄntate; viste tu armadura; escucha el llamado de Cristo, nuestro CapitĂĄn; porque ahora los dĂ©biles pueden decir que son fuertes en la fuerza que Dios ha dado. Con el escudo de la fe y el cinto de la verdad, resistiremos las mentiras del diablo; un ejĂ©rcito valiente, cuyo grito de victoria es: âÂĄAmor!â. Alcanzando a los que estĂĄn en tinieblasâ.
Somos la iglesia de Dios, el ejĂ©rcito de Dios. ÂĄQuĂ© privilegio pelear por el Rey JesĂșs! Luchamos contra el mundo que odia a Dios, contra nuestro propio pecado. Peleamos contra el diablo, por las almas de los hombres. Que Dios nos ayude, hermanos, a pelear la buena batalla de la fe. Los aliento, queridos pastores, amados amigos: vistan toda la armadura de Dios, sean valientes, peleen la buena batalla. Recuerden que esa pelea ya se ha ganado. JesĂșs logrĂł la victoria decisiva en el Calvario; fue aquel dĂa. Dios quiere que invadamos el territorio enemigo con la luz del evangelio, llevando la espada del espĂritu y el escudo de la fe. ÂĄPelea! ÂĄPelea la buena batalla y regocĂjate en los triunfos de Su gracia! Y, mientras esperamos ese dĂa en que estaremos en gloria con JesĂșs, el Rey Vencedor, ya no habrĂĄ duda. ÂżQuiĂ©n ganĂł? JesĂșs, y Su ejĂ©rcito fue victorioso, la iglesia venciĂł. ÂżCĂłmo podĂa ser de otro modo? Como dijo Lutero: âTuvimos al hombre idĂłneo a nuestro lado, Âżte preguntas quiĂ©n puede ser? ÂĄCristo JesĂșs!â
Oremos:
âPadre celestial, de nuevo te damos gracias por la iglesia de Cristo. Gracias por el privilegio que tenemos de servir a tu pueblo como pastores. Te pedimos, Señor, que nos ayudes a entender mejor lo que es la iglesia, cĂłmo deberĂa funcionar en la sociedad. Te rogamos que nuestras iglesias reflejen mĂĄs y mĂĄs estas imĂĄgenes bĂblicas y que crezcan mĂĄs fuertes y sean mĂĄs sanas. Que sean mĂĄs agresivas a la hora de alcanzar este mundo perdido. Te lo pedimos en el nombre de Cristo, amĂ©nâ.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
Today weâll focus on one more image: the image of the army of God. Please turn in your Bibles to Matthew chapter 16, let me pick up the reading at verse 13, âWhen Jesus came into the region of Caesarea, Philippi, he asked His disciples saying, âWho do men say that I, the Son of Man, am?â So they said, âSome say John the Baptist, some Elijah, and others Jeremiah or one of the prophets.â He said to them, âBut who do you say that I am?â Simon Peter answered and said, âYou are the Christ, the Son of the living God.â Jesus answered and said to him, âBlessed are you, Simon Bar-Jonah, for flesh and blood has not revealed this to you, but My Father who is in heaven. I also say to you that you are Peter, and on this rock I will build My church, and the gates of Hades shall not prevail against it. I will give you the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth will be loosed in heaven.â Well, letâs look to The Lord.
Father, we are thankful that we come with confidence to that throne of grace because of Your Son Jesus, and His perfect righteousness. We come believing we are accepted in Him. We come, believing that Your ear is open to the cry of Your children. You even listen to the cries of ravens, but how much more will You listen to the cries of Your children? We come, and we ask Lord that You grace us with Your presence. Give help to all of us as we seek to know Your mind and Your will, and seek to live it out in our lives. Help us to be conformed to the holy Scriptures, write it deeper upon our hearts and our minds. Help us, Lord, to go from this place all the more determined to live for Your glory, and to be faithful pastors, to be able to commit these things to faithful men. We pray this in Christâs name, amen.
There are some concepts or words that are pregnant with meaning and significance. For example: the word âmother,â if you are asked to describe your mother, and give one picture word or description of your mother, Iâm sure all different kinds of things would come to mind. Think for a few moments about a mother, and how best to describe her. What pictures would you use? Well, you might use the picture of a nurse or a doctor. Who takes better care of you, or took better care of you when you were sick than your mother? What about a picture of a chef or a cook, who does better cooking than a mother? Sometimes mothers function like referees, a defense, or a prosecuting attorney. Itâs often a mother who brings peace and harmony to a home when brothers and sisters are fighting like cats and dogs. Sometimes moms are like psychologists, who listens better than a mother? Who can better understand their children, and sort out some of the feelings and emotions of a child better than a mother? What a servant a mother is! Sheâs always giving of herself, making lunches, helping with schoolwork, taking children to swimming lessons, music lessons, etc. etc., and we can go on, couldnât we? We can go on using all kinds of pictures and images to capture something of all that a mother does, and by the time youâre finished you can come up with quite a photo album, just trying to capture the multi-functions, tasks, and labors of a Godly mother. When you think of all that a mother does, you realize that one picture simply doesnât capture everything, even to suggest so would be an insult to the high calling of motherhood; the same could be said of the church.
Some people approach the church in a very simplistic sort of way. If you ask them, âWhat is a church?â Or, âWhat does a church do?â They would say, âWell, thatâs simply where the Bible is preached, itâs maybe a place where Christians gather.â They might liken it to a social club or a faith-based organization just like any other, but thatâs not true, is it? Just like a busy act of a mother who is constantly multi-tasking, wearing many hats, the church of Jesus Christ has a multiplicity of functions and tasks. One hardly knows where to begin when one thinks of the church and all that it does, but, thankfully, the Bible gives us pictures of the church. Iâve said this before: there are, probably, close to 100 pictures of the church in the Bible. The Bible is like a photo album, full of pictures of the church. Why so many pictures? Well, again, itâs because the church has so many functions and purposes. One picture simply wouldnât capture everything of the church, and of we were to examine the individual pictures, we would see just how diverse, how wonderfully complex the church is. Again, just as a warning or a caution, we need to be careful that we donât lose sight of the composite of pictures. We need to appreciate the whole mosaic, not just one picture, but the photo album as a whole. We simply cannot take one picture, not even two or three, and say that is all that the church is. No, we have to preach the broad range, the bewildering array of metaphors, to understand the church.
We have considered three pictures thus far, three dominant pictures of the church. We started with that metaphor of marriage; the church is likened to a bride, a wife, the bride of Christ. What does that tell us about the church? Well, it tells us how special the church is, how loved the church is by Jesus Himself. The church is not likened to a broken vase, or to a worn-out rocking chair, no the church is this special, this near and dear, to The Lord Jesus Christ. Next to God Himself, thereâs no one that Jesus loves more than the church. We also saw from the Bible that the church is likened to the body of Jesus. What does that tell us about the church? Again, something unique, something wonderfully different and special. It tells us the church is diverse as your body, with its many members, is diverse. You have hands, you have feet, you have ears and eyes, they all work together, each member contributing in a unique but important way.
The third image, or dominant metaphor that we considered was the church as the flock of God. Acts chapter 20, 1 Peter 5, and several other Old Testament passages speak of this. This graphic picture points us to God, ultimately Heâs The Shepherd, Christ The Chief Shepherd. It also reminds us that the church is put under the oversight of under shepherds. The church is a place of protection, the sheep are protected by the under shepherds. Paul warns of wolves, of dangers from without and dangers from within. Sheep are very vulnerable creatures, dependant creatures, and they need to be protected. It, also, reminds us that image that sheep need to be fed. Pastors, shepherds, are responsible to feeding the sheep. Now, if we stood back and looked at those three pictures -the bride of Christ, the body of Christ, the flock of God- we should realize this: the church is important, the church is a wonderful place, and thereâs no institution like it. The government canât compare, marriage in the family canât really compare, the family canât be substituted for the church. The church has a place of preeminence in the heart and mind of God, and it should, also, in our own hearts and minds. Every one of those images reminds us of how important the church is to Christian life, to Christian growth, and to Christian service.
Now, I want us to consider one more graphic image, this might be the most controversial image. It might have some people look at us, perhaps, a little bit perplexed, and think that we might be looking at the church rather negatively. The church of Jesus Christ is likened to an army, a military metaphor that needs to be appreciated. I want us to proceed by considering this metaphor, or graphic image, with simply one major head: the church graphically pictured as the army of God, and weâre going to use three major proof texts or soldier texts. Weâre going to look at three Biblical soldier texts that weâre going to march in front of you, and consider, but first of all what we want to consider is the church graphically pictured as the army of God. A general by the name of General Sherman, who fought in the Civil War, according to historians was a brilliant strategist, and one of the most tenacious of soldiers, but he was best known for that famous clip: âWar is hell.â Thereâs nothing glamorous about war, you and I, as Christians, know that. We know about the fight, we know about the struggle. You can understand why some people might be taken back a little bit, perplexed, maybe even shocked that we would think of the church of Jesus Christ under a military figure. âI thought we worshipped a gentle Jesus, I thought Jesus said, âTurn the other cheek.â Jesus never picked up a sword, did He?â So, when we talk about the church going to war, likened to an army, it doesnât seem to fit with everything we know about Jesus. However, Jesus did talk about a sword, didnât He? Jesus did say He came not to bring peace, but a sword. Jesus knew that we were going to be engaged in conflict and tension because of the Gospel, because of the truth. You canât read your Bible, and not come face-to-face with this concept of war, it really does dominate the Bible. J.C. Ryle says, âThe history of Christâs true church has always been one of conflict and war.â âOnward Christian soldiers, marching as to war,â says the hymn.
This military metaphor is probably not very popular, at least not in our day, it doesnât fit all that well with the prevailing mindset, or the current intellectual climate. We are being told more and more that Christians must dialogue with people of differing faiths, there must be more of a given take, that we really shouldnât engage or say anything about the polemical nature. We are told that Christians should meet opposing worldviews with friendly conversation, and not conflict. Before we get into how, exactly, we need to interact with people who differ from us, I do think itâs important to establish from the Bible that this military metaphor is quite substantial, in fact, we could almost go anywhere in our Bible. Think of the Old Testament; think of how much of the historical narrative is punctuated with war, or the very concept of war. In the book of Exodus you have that word âwarâ five times; in the book of Numbers twenty-one times, Deuteronomy ten times, the book of Joshua seventeen times, the book of Judges ten times, 1 Samuel eight times, 2 Samuel nine times, the book of Psalms -which is a book of worship- mentions war eight times, and we shouldnât forget that David, who wrote most of the the Psalms, was a man of war. Now, this might surprise some people too, but God places Himself under the war image. Heâs called âThe Lord of Hostsâ or âThe Lord of Armyâ 278 times! Now, I can hear someone say, âWell, thatâs Old Testament, we are New Testament believers,â well, youâre right, we are New Testament believers, but even when you pick up the New Testament you hear swords clashing, you see soldiers marching. The warfare terminology doesnât disappear once we turn to the New Testament.
Now, true, Jesus rarely employs military imagery, and there might be a very simple reason for that. Remember how militaristic the Jews were? They were expecting a political Messiah, a military Messiah, a Messiah who would come with a sword. They wanted a Messiah who would wipe out the Romans and set up a political kingdom like David. They wanted a man of war. Remember they even tried on one occasion to take Jesus by force to make Him king, but Jesus wanted nothing to do with that war. He wasnât that kind of a Savior, He never picked up a physical sword. He never shed one drop of blood, except His own, but Jesus did engage in war. He was constantly engaged in controversy with the Pharisees and the scribes over a number of different issues. We could say that Jesus was constantly fighting over the truth, and, really, what Jesus was fighting over, more than anything else, was the gospel. Thatâs exactly why He engaged the Pharisees so much, they had a different religion. They had a false religion that was based upon a massive system of work-righteousness. He exposed their self-righteousness, their hypocrisy, and their false doctrine. Jesus proclaimed the gospel that offered forgiveness and instant justification to everyone who believed on Him, and the Pharisees hated that! They called Him all sorts of names. They called Him Blasphemer, they even said on more than one occasion, âYou are in cahoots with the devil!â They called Him âBeelzebub,â that was âThe Lord of the Fliesâ or âThe Lord of Dung,â and it was because Jesus preached the gospel, because of the truth, they killed Him. He exposed sins. So, yes, there is a war to be waged, there are enemies. Jesus said to His disciples, âThe world will hate you, because its hated me,â and Jesus very much wanted the church -yes, the church- to be engaged in war.
The first major text -I said thereâs going to be three soldier-texts- is Matthew chapter 16. If you havenât already turned there, notice Jesus does employ a military image here. The very first time the word ecclesia, meaning church, appears, itâs used by Jesus, and itâs used here in Matthew 16, verse 18, Jesus says, âI will build My church.â Now, âThat doesnât sound like a military image, it sounds like a building analogy,â you might say, well it is, but notice what He says immediately after that: âAnd the gates of Hades shall not prevail against her.â That is the church. The church. Now, how are we to understand what is pictured here? I would say up to maybe five years ago, I always understood this in a different way. I always understood it as the church being in a defensive posture, but it wasnât until a Pastors Conference where Pastor Ted Donelli -some of you would know him, I think- he opened up Matthew 16, and said, âThatâs not the picture here, the church isnât on the defensive here. The church is on the offense, the church is aggressively attacking!â âThe gates of Hades, or the gates of Hell, shall not prevail,â says the Bible. Gates are not an offensive weapon, gates are defensive in design. You hide behind gates, gates are to protect you, they surrounded the city. You see, the picture here is the devil and his army bunkered down, hiding behind gates. The devil and his minions are on the run, they are in a defensive mode, somebodyâs attacking them. Who? The church. The devil and his army are hiding behind the gates, and the church, with its gospel-battering rams, is attacking the gate! The church is on the offensive, the church is the aggressor!
Now, remember, the church is, also, likened to the flock of God. When you think of sheep, you donât think of aggressors, right? Sheep need protection, sheep are defenseless, sheep are helpless. The picture of the church as the flock of God would seem to teach that weâre not able to fight at all, we are on the defense, on the run, hiding, running from the wolves, and there is truth in that figure. Sometimes Christians do need to run, and hide, you see that even in the Bible. Moses, on one occasion, ran; David, on one occasion, ran; even Paul the Apostle on a couple of occasions ran. Christians have been scattered because of persecution, but thatâs only one side of the story, thatâs one picture of the church. Moses, on another occasion, is standing before Pharaoh, and saying, âLet my people go,â on behalf of God. Peter, who was once locked in a jail cell do to persecution, is the same Peter standing, preaching the gospel boldly and fearlessly on the Day of Pentecost, doesnât look like a sheep there. Sometimes the church does look like sheep; sometimes the church looks like an army, two different pictures! As I said earlier, we canât take one picture of the church and lose sight of the other pictures, because we become imbalanced, lopsided in how we live the Christian life. Here, in Matthew 16 the church is not bunkering down, hiding behind walls, afraid to do anything that might endanger its existence. No, the church is on the attack, the church is very much the aggressor here, and this isnât an isolated text, is it? Think of all the military imagery that the Apostle Paul uses to describe the Christian life, he employs a lot of military imagery when writing to young Timothy, seeking to get Timothy ready for pastoral ministry, he uses warfare terminology. In 1 Timothy 1, verse 18, he says, âTimothy, pick up your sword. Timothy, wage war,â he describes it as a good warfare. In 2 Timothy chapter 2, verse 3, he says, âTimothy, you must endure hardship, as a good soldier of Jesus Christ.â The Apostle Paul knew that the church needs good soldiers, men who are not afraid to step on the battlefield.
The second major text -again, weâre using three major soldier-texts to give illustration, and to show this assertion that the church is put under this metaphor of an army- second major text is 2 Corinthians chapter 10. You can turn there, please, and see for yourself that 2 Corinthians 10, verses 3 through 5 takes us to the battlefield. The first thing Paul tells us here, is that the warfare that the Christian is involved in is very different from the typical warfare of the world. Again, weâre talking about a different kind of war. In a sense, itâs far more dangerous, isnât it? The weapons are greater, more potent than grenades, or cruise missiles, or nuclear bombs. The enemy is far more powerful, in the words of Martin Luther, âHe possesses craft and power upon earth, there is no equal.â The Apostle Paul reminds the Corinthians that they are engaged in a war. In verse four he tells us, âFor the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty in God for putting down strongholds, casting down arguments and every high thing that exalts itself against the knowledge of God, bringing every thought into captivity to the obedience of Christ.â Again, the picture here is not one of passivity. He pictures the army of God as being very active, aggressive, even confrontational, and weâre not attacking peopleâs character, weâre not attacking someoneâs personality. No, look carefully, âPutting down strongholds, casting down arguments,â this is a battle of ideas, we could say. âEvery high thing that exalts itself against the knowledge of God, bringing every thought into captivity to the obedience of Christ.â Paul says, âWe have the power, by Godâs grace, to demolish strongholds.â The Apostle is using symbolism that was drawn from classic warfare in that day. A prosperous city would not only have a stone wall for security, but somewhere inside that wall, there was a stronghold, well-fortified. It would be defended by the soldiers, but what would happen? Once the walls of the city were breached, the defending forces would retreat to the stronghold. This is where they would hide for the last major battle. It was their final defense, but here, again, we are the aggressors.
Isnât it true we are often intimidated by the world? We wonder how we can survive an antagonistic culture, we sometimes think we have to retreat, maybe surrender, or at least wave a white flag of neutrality, and keep silent. We could sometimes be cowered into silence, canât we? How can we stand against a culture that is becoming more and more aggressive, intolerant of Christians? Well, Paul gives the church marching orders here. We are to stand for the truth, tear down strongholds of lies and deceits that the non-believer hides behind. Whether itâs the stronghold of religious pluralism, which says that there are many ways to God and it really doesnât matter which way you chose, or the stronghold of autonomous or crass individualism which makes man this highest, moral authority, saying that man is his own authority. Maybe itâs the stronghold of hedonism, which makes personal pleasure of everything, âEat, drink, and be merry, for tomorrow we die.â Maybe itâs the stronghold of post-modernism or moral relativism that believes there are no absolutes, that everything is based upon subjective experience, so what is wrong for you might not be wrong for me. Maybe itâs the stronghold of materialism. Thatâs where a lot of Americans hide, somehow thinking their wealth will protect them, but it wonât. The Bible teaches us that one of the most elusive things in the world is money. Remember how Jesus tore down that stronghold in Luke chapter 12? There was a rich man, and Jesus showed us, by that parable, that rich manâs mortality. It doesnât matter how much money you have, you canât stop death. Steve Jobs -a founder of Apple computer- think of the money he had, yet he couldnât stop death. Jesus reminds us, in that parable of the rich man, how unpredictable life is. You donât know what a day may bring forth. âYou fool, tonight your soul is required of you.â We tear down the strongholds that sinners hide behind, we need to remind them that there is a future day of reckoning, what the Bible calls âThe Judgement Day.â Romans chapter one says even unbelievers know that! âKnowing the righteous judgement of God,â Romans one, thirty-two, âAnd those who practice such things are deserving of death.â The unregenerate man knows that heâs going to stand before God, and be accounted for the life heâs lived.
The graphic imaging, brethren, of Matthew 16 and 2 Corinthians 10, those first two soldier-texts tell us, that the church is the army of God, the church is to be aggressive, confrontational at times. Now, that doesnât mean we become belligerent, obnoxious. Itâs interesting how Paul begins this whole matter of spiritual warfare in 2 Corinthians 10. Notice how he starts off this whole section in verse one, âNow I, Paul, myself am pleading with you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ.â You see those two words, âmeekness and gentlenessâ? That should really shape how we bring the message to the unconverted, yeah? It should shape How we take the message to the world: with meekness and gentleness. Didnât Jesus describe Himself under that word âmeekâ? âI am meek and lowly.â Isnât that a word that Jesus used in one of those Beatitudes? âThis is what my kingdom citizens look like, this is how they live, they are the meek.â Whatâs that word âmeekâ mean? I like the way Doctor John Macarthur describes it in his little book on The Sermon on the Mount, âMeekness is power under control; meekness is the opposite of violence and vengeance.â It never worries about ones own injuries, it never bears grudges. We are to engage in spiritual warfare, putting down strongholds, casting down arguments, but we donât do it in a condescending sort of way, we donât do it in a mean-spirited, arrogant way, that will never convince anyone! We live in a very unkind world, and have you noticed itâs getting ruder and ruder, meaner and meaner? The world laughs and sneers, vilifies Christians. They call Christians ignorant, intolerant, bigoted. Well, the answer isnât to respond unkindly. Peter could say in 1 Peter 3:15, âGive a reason of the hope within, with all meekness and respect, meekness and fear,â and it could be heâs saying not only the fear of God, but we are to have a respect before our fellow men. They are image-bearers, no matter how depraved they are, they are image-bearers. We are to give an answer of the âreason of the hope within, with meekness and fear.â
You see, Christianity is different, radically different from the world, even how it responds to the world! The world is dominated by hatred, anger, slander, malice, and prejudice. If the world listens to us, and if we approach them in the same way they approach us, then weâre not going to win them. If they scream at us and we simply scream back, if they threaten us and we threaten them, weâre never going to win. No, the church is to be distinguished by those Beatitudes, itâs to be distinguished by gentleness, and meekness, and how it treats people. We are to love our enemies! We are to be bold, courageous, kind, and gracious. At the same time we are not called upon to retreat, or surrender, or cower in silence, but neither do we resort to retaliatory action, gossip, slander, threatening or abusive speech. Doctor J. Adams, in a book titled How to Overcome Evil, says the Bible teaches violence, not passive, when overthrowing the enemy. âHe must be smashed to smithereens, demolished, utterly devastated.â No quarter may be given to this power! The Christian physician is the most violent and aggressive one of all, but we overcome evil with good, hate with love, unkindness with kindness, harshness with gentleness. We have different weapons, we have grace weapons. Our weapons are more powerful than bullets, more powerful than grenades, or terrorist bombs. We have the gospel of Christ, which is the power of God. It can change hearts, it can change lives!
Now, thereâs one final passage, as I said, weâre looking at three major passages to argue and to prove that the church is the army of God. Weâve looked at Matthew 16, weâve looked at 2 Corinthians 10, but thereâs one final passage I want us to consider: itâs Ephesians chapter 6, a picture of the church which hardly needs explanation. Itâs a full portrait of a Christian soldier head-to-toe. The Apostle Paul looks for an image or a description here for the Christian. He doesnât dress him up in a business suit, he doesnât use casual dress -a pair of sandals, a nice pair of jeans, and a golf shirt- no, heâs a soldier. He has a sword, a shield, and a helmet. Everything about him has a sense of urgency, and sobriety. Itâs a picture of a soldier, not a picture of a clown. Thereâs nothing trite here, nothing that would make you think that when it comes to living the Christian life we need to lighten up and not take anything so seriously. This isnât a time to make the world laugh. No, weâre in business thatâs dead serious. Remember that weâre dealing with never-dying souls! Theyâve been blinded by the devil, and while every true Christian is a soldier, I donât really think that when we read Ephesians 6, that we are to understand it as an individual soldier. Are you familiar with Rambo? Remember Rambo? Lone Ranger? Tonto? This isnât a Rambo soldier. We need to be careful when we read our Bibles. We have a tendency to read our Bibles through -and Iâm speaking here of Americans and Canadians- we can read it through the lens of Western individualism. Weâre more conformed to our world than we think we are, and we can read our Bibles that way. We can read our Bibles that way, because weâve been influenced by our own culture.
I remind you that most of the New Testament letters were written to churches, not to individuals! Most of them were written to churches. The letter to the Ephesians is a church letter from start to finish! I would remind you that in the book of Ephesians, writing to the church of Ephesus, the church is described as a body. He uses figures in Ephesians; he describes the church as a building, a temple, a bride, a family, great emphasis upon the church. In this letter to the Ephesians, Paul tells us that the church is at the center of Godâs purpose. Ephesians one is a witness to the universe, and in Ephesians three he mentions, âThe glory of God will be manifest in the church.â This is a church letter, and when he comes to the end of Ephesians he hasnât forgotten the church, heâs still thinking about the church, and he wants us to look into the face of the church here in Ephesians chapter six. Notice how verse 10 begins, âFinally, my brethren,â brethren! Heâs talking to the church, thatâs a family term, thatâs a collective noun, itâs a church term. Verse 12 says, âWe,â there are plural, personal pronouns throughout this passage. Heâs talking to the church. Weâre fighting together, weâre not in isolation! The idea of a solitary, Roman soldier going out to fight was ludicrous, they didnât do it that way, thatâs not how they fought. The Romans fought in teams, the Romans had legions, right? There were legions, 100 soldiers or plus. What made the Romans so effective as soldiers was that they had developed a military art to perfection, the military art of a corporate maneuver, where they would hold these huge, oblong shields side by side. The Romans fought together, they stood together, they would form a great wall so their opponents werenât able to break the wall. This is a corporate picture, this is a picture of an army, this is a picture of the church!
Thereâs something else I want you to note here: the Apostle Paul leaves this picture till the end, this is the back-end of Ephesians. Why? Someone might say, âThis is kind of a downer, how depressing!â Do you remember how he begins the book? On a high note, a praise when you had that long, continuous sentence there in Ephesians one, right? 200 plus words! I mean, heâs reveling on all the blessings that are ours in Christ Jesus. âBlessed,â he says, âare we who are in Christ Jesus,â and he uses that little phrase, âIn Christ, in Christ, in Christ.â So wonderfully blessed in Christ! What a way to begin the epistle, why didnât he end like that? âWhy end on this negative note? Why talk about war? Warâs ugly.â Well, yes it is, but we canât escape reality, canât we? We are in a war, and when it comes to fighting a war, whatâs the greatest fear? Itâs that youâre going to lose, right? Itâs the fear that weâre not going to win. We can become afraid, intimidated by the forces of evil. He reminds us here, doesnât he, that the forces of evil are quite substantial. âWe stand against the walls of the devil,â verse 11, âWe do not wrestle against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this age, against spiritual hosts of wickedness in a Heavenly place.â Paul, why are you telling us about our enemies?! This is scary! This is going to intimidate people! Donât we get weary when it comes to battle? Arenât we tempted to give up, especially if we think that weâre fighting alone? Remember Elijah? What happened to Elijah? He goes into a sinkhole of fear and discouragement. He stood up on top of that mountain, Mount Carmel, and he was quite a heroic soldier there, wasnât he? I mean, he slayed, how many? Thousands of hundreds of false prophets. When you look at Elijah with that sword you say, âWhat a soldier!â Then he goes for a crash, an emotional crash, and he wanders off into the wilderness. How does God get Elijah back to the battlefield? âElijah, youâre not fighting alone, there are seven thousand, we havenât bowed our knee to Baal. Elijah, youâre part of an army! Get back on the battlefield!â Paul reminds us here, you see, that weâre part of an army. This is a great way to end the book. This is a great way to close off Ephesians. Itâs a climax, everything, we could say, is building to the end, assuring us of victory, not to have us think weâre going to be defeated, brethren! No, this is about victory, this is about conquest.
We are overcomers, and something we need to think of, as well, brethren, when we think of the army, is weâve got to remember who the Commander in Chief is. Itâs possible that Paul is thinking of the Roman soldier. Itâs also possible that Paul is drawing from the Old Testament picture of a Warrior: The Messiah Himself. This could be a picture of Jesus, The Messiah, The Warrior. Isaiah chapter 11 and 52, where God is pictured or depicted as the Lord of Hosts, a Warrior dressed for battle to go forth to vindicate His people; the very armor that weâre putting on is the very armor that Jesus Christ wore. When He went to battle, what did He do? Well, He went to battle against the devil. He went to battle against His enemies on the cross, and Jesus left the battlefield a conquering warrior, didnât He? He could say, âIt is finished!â Jesus didnât lose, Jesus won, and thatâs the picture, that very well could be the picture that Paul wants us to see here: the picture of Jesus Christ, the greatest Warrior. Look at the provision, we have the whole armor of God! This is the best weaponry in the world: prayer! Is there anything more affective than prayer? Preaching with the Sword, the Word of God? One thing you should know about every image we have of the Word of God in the Bible: every one of them points to efficacy. The sword, the hammer, fire, even a seed thatâs cast is likened to the Word of God. Efficacy, it produces something, doesnât it? We have the sword of The Spirit, and Godâs Word will always accomplish, because God said it would, God said it would not return void. The Word of God is like a sword, in Hebrews chapter 4 itâs likened to something sharper than a two-edged sword.
We have all the equipment we need, we have the full armor of God. We have a Savior who was victorious on the cross; we have a Savior who conquered the grave. Donât be afraid, youâre not going to lose! We should remember when we think of fighting, brethren, that we are commanded to take the gospel to the world, aggressive Evangelism, right? Thereâs what you would call an attractional Evangelism. Peter could say, you know, people are going to see in you something different, and theyâre going to ask you for the reason of the hope within. You see, weâre shining as light, and that attracts people, they come to us and say, âHey, Iâve noticed youâre different, the way you talk about your wife, or the way you interact with people at work, I see something different. Youâre a different kind of person. What makes you tick?â Peter says when they come to you and they are attracted by your life, you give them a reason of the hope within. Thereâs an attractional Evangelism, but thereâs also an aggressive Evangelism, isnât there? Go. Go. Go. We need to take the gospel to the world. The apostles, in the book of Acts, what are they doing? Proclaiming the gospel, going from city to city, but when they get chased out of one town they go to the next town, they donât quit. It didnât matter how dangerous, it didnât matter how many threats against their lives, they didnât stop proclaiming the gospel of Jesus Christ. The church has the responsibility to bring the gospel to the world. We are the army of God. We are engaged in a war. Thereâs a war that we will not lose. Thereâs an image of the church, this military image should stir us up, brethren. We can so easily become apathetic, indifferent. We can even become intimidated, and cower in silence. Thereâs a hymn that we sing in our church, itâs titled âO Church Arise, Put On the Armor.â If you havenât read the words to that hymn, itâs a beautiful hymn. I think itâs one of those hymns that will stand the test of time, but hereâs how it goes, âO church arise, put your armor on; hear the call of Christ, our Captain; for now the weak can say that they are strong in the strength that God has given. With shield of faith, and belt of truth we will stand against the devilâs lies; an army bold, whose battle cry is, âLove!â Reaching out to those in darkness.â
We are the church of God, we are the army of God. What a privilege to fight for King Jesus! Weâre fighting against the world that hates God. Weâre fighting against our own sin. Weâre fighting against the devil. Weâre fighting for the souls of men. May God help us, brethren, to fight the good fight of faith. I encourage you, dear pastor, friends: put on the whole armor of God, be courageous, fight the good fight. Remember the battle has been won. Jesus won the decisive battle on Calvary, Calvary was the day. God wants us to invade enemy territory with the light of the gospel, carrying the sword of the spirit, and the shield of faith. Be fighting! Be fighting quite the good fight, and rejoice in the triumphs of His grace. All the while looking to that day when we will stand in glory with Jesus, the Conquering King, and there will be no question, will there? Who won? Jesus won, and His army was victorious, the church overcame. How could it not? As Luther said, âWe had the right man on our side, you ask who that might be? Christ Jesus, it is He!â Letâs Pray.
Father in Heaven, we, again, thank You for the church of Christ. Thank You for the privilege that we have to serve Your people, as pastors. We pray, Lord, that You would help us to better understand what the church is, how the church should function in society. We pray that our churches would more and more reflect these Biblical images, and that our churches would grow stronger and become healthier. May they would become more aggressive in reaching out to this lost world. We pray this in Christâs name, amen.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
La Iglesia como el rebaño de Dios
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2013-05-08-The-Church-as-the-Flock-of-God-Gordon-Cook-92513133950.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Siempre es una delicia estar aquĂ. Intentaba recordar cuĂĄnto tiempo he estado viniendo a verlos. Empezamos con aquella conferencia de familia hace, ÂżcuĂĄnto? ÂżUnos quince años ya? Recuerdo al pastor Barker llevĂĄndonos a todos a dar un paseo por el bosque, pero siempre ha sido un gozo estar con ustedes y escucharlos cantar, verlos cara a cara y hoy me regocijo de nuevo por estar con ustedes. Bueno, se me ha pedido que tratara el tema de la iglesia y es en lo que nos hemos estado centrando en la conferencia de pastores. He tomado cuatro imĂĄgenes grĂĄficas de la iglesia. Ahora consideraremos otra de ellas.
Abran sus Biblias en Hechos 20. Es uno de los textos que se han utilizado a lo largo de la conferencia. Creo que el Doctor Bob Martin lo ha usado cada vez que se ha puesto delante de los hombres y es un texto que quiero considerar al establecer el lugar por el que quiero empezar. En Hechos 20, Pablo ha llamado a los ancianos efesios y los estĂĄ exhortando; podemos notar que, en el versĂculo 27, establece ante ellos su propio ejemplo: «Pues no rehuĂ declarar a vosotros todo el propĂłsito de Dios. Tened cuidado de vosotros y de toda la grey, en medio de la cual el EspĂritu Santo os ha hecho obispos para pastorear la iglesia de Dios, la cual Ăl comprĂł con su propia sangre. SĂ© que despuĂ©s de mi partida, vendrĂĄn lobos feroces entre vosotros que no perdonarĂĄn el rebaño, y que de entre vosotros mismos se levantarĂĄn algunos hablando cosas perversas para arrastrar a los discĂpulos tras ellos. Por tanto, estad alerta, recordando que por tres años, de noche y de dĂa, no cesĂ© de amonestar a cada uno con lĂĄgrimas».
Acudamos, pues, al Señor por medio de la oración.
Padre que estĂĄs en los cielos, volvemos a acudir a ti de nuevo, por fe, mediante la oraciĂłn, conscientes de que siempre dependemos de ti. No podemos respirar ni vivir en esta tierra separados de tu gracia comĂșn y de tus misericordias. Te damos las gracias tambiĂ©n por la comida diaria que nos has dado hoy; ahora te pedimos, Señor, que nos concedas el EspĂritu, el EspĂritu Santo, para ayudarnos, dirigirnos, iluminar nuestra mente y nuestro corazĂłn. Escribe estas cosas para que puedan, de verdad, impactar nuestra vida. No queremos ser personas que se limitan a oĂr tu Palabra, tambiĂ©n deseamos ponerla en prĂĄctica. Te volvemos a suplicar: Señor, hĂłnranos con tu presencia; estĂĄ presente aquĂ, como lo has prometido. Te lo rogamos en el nombre de Cristo, amĂ©n.
Es muy probable que hayan oĂdo decir: «Lo Ășnico que importa es la imagen» Esto lo vemos, por supuesto, en las modas y en las pelĂculas de hoy. La cultura comercial de Hollywood y de los Estados Unidos, en conjunto, pone gran Ă©nfasis en la imagen. Las estrellas de cine, los mĂșsicos, los hĂ©roes deportivos de hoy, intentan proyectar un cierto tipo de imagen, pero la mayorĂa de las veces son muy diferentes de la realidad de sus vidas. Las imĂĄgenes son poco profundas y huecas, mĂĄs o menos del estilo de los fariseos. ÂżRecuerdan que proyectaban una cierta imagen? QuerĂan que las personas pensaran que eran santos, hombres de piedad, pero era externamente, carecĂan de realidad. Por tanto, puede haber un sentido negativo de la imagen. Se la puede asociar con la falsedad, el engaño, las mentiras, pero tambiĂ©n con la verdad y la realidad. La Biblia estĂĄ llena de imĂĄgenes, ilustraciones, expresiones metafĂłricas. Por ejemplo, Dios mismo se pone bajo las imĂĄgenes de una roca, un refugio, ilustraciones que nos dicen que se puede confiar en Dios, que nuestra seguridad se encuentra en Dios Todopoderoso. TambiĂ©n existen imĂĄgenes que se utilizan en nuestra Biblia para describir a los malvados; en el Salmo 1 se les compara a la paja. ÂżQuĂ© nos dice esto? Bueno, nos dice que los malvados son inestables, no son dignos de confianza, y que tambiĂ©n sufrirĂĄn ruina y desastre. Tiene consecuencias eternas, pero en ese mismo salmo recordarĂĄn que el hombre bienaventurado se sitĂșa bajo la figura de «un ĂĄrbol que da fruto, plantado junto a corrientes de agua, cuya hoja no se marchita». Esto indica, una vez mĂĄs, algo que es verdad, una imagen de estabilidad, vitalidad y durabilidad.
A los cristianos tambiĂ©n se les pone bajo varias imĂĄgenes corporativas. Pensad en el SermĂłn del Monte. JesĂșs describe al pueblo de Dios, a los que pertenecen a Su reino, como «la sal de la tierra» o como «la luz del mundo». Estas ilustraciones nos dicen que los cristianos tienen una funciĂłn Ăștil en este mundo, independientemente de lo malo que este llegue a ser. El cristiano es vital para su conservaciĂłn y hasta para refrenar el pecado, restringir el mal. Pero hay mĂĄs imĂĄgenes corporativas que se usan en nuestra Biblia para describir al pueblo de Dios, o la iglesia de Jesucristo. Uno apenas sabe por dĂłnde empezar, por lo numerosas que son. Un profesor de la Universidad de Yale, de nombre Paul Miner, afirma: «SĂłlo en el Nuevo Testamento hay mĂĄs de noventa figuras y sĂmbolos para describir a la iglesia». ÂĄMĂĄs de noventa imĂĄgenes o sĂmbolos para describir a la iglesia! SĂłlo con el volumen, esas numerosas imĂĄgenes nos dicen que la iglesia es multifacĂ©tica, que es compleja en su funciĂłn y su servicio. Piensa en un hermoso diamante, con muchas caras que reflejan algo de la belleza y de la gloria de esa joya o de esa gema. Dios quiere que veamos la hermosura y la gloria de Su iglesia por medio de estas figuras, de estas imĂĄgenes grĂĄficas y, como ya mencionĂ© en la conferencia de pastores, hemos considerado dos de ellas, dos de las noventa, o dos de las cien ilustraciones.
Consideramos la esposa de Cristo, la iglesia se asemeja a una novia, y lo vimos en Efesios 5. A los maridos se les dice que amen a sus esposas como Cristo ama a la iglesia. JesĂșs asume esa imagen del novio, puede que recuerden, cuando habla con los fariseos. Un marido o novio siente un amor particular por su esposa, por su novia, y Cristo tiene un amor particular, una preocupaciĂłn particular, un interĂ©s especial en su esposa, la iglesia. Subraya la intimidad, la fidelidad y la lealtad que Cristo muestra a Su iglesia.
Otra imagen que consideramos con los hombres en la conferencia fue la de cuerpo; se asemeja a la iglesia a un cuerpo: el cuerpo de Cristo, 1 Corintios 12. Es una imagen claramente del Nuevo Testamento. No se encuentra en el Antiguo Testamento, pero es la que el apĂłstol Pablo utilizĂł. Era, podemos decir, su imagen favorita de la iglesia, y cuando se piensa en un cuerpo, uno deberĂa pensar en algo que es un maravilloso instrumento. Tu cuerpo estĂĄ hecho de una forma asombrosa y maravillosa. Piensa en todas las cosas que puedes hacer con tu cuerpo: manejar un auto, jugar al tenis o al ping pong, y piensa en todas las diversas partes que estĂĄn funcionando y coordinĂĄndose para desempeñar estas actividades. Del mismo modo, la iglesia, con sus varios miembros, puede hacer cosas fantĂĄsticas para servir al Señor Jesucristo. La imagen de una esposa, la de un cuerpo, ambas nos dicen que la iglesia es relevante, Âżverdad? No es opcional, no es una moda pasajera, no es algo que estarĂĄ aquĂ ahora y mañana se habrĂĄ ido.
Estas imĂĄgenes nos dicen que la iglesia es importante, mucho mĂĄs importante que cualquiera de los sĂmbolos que representan a los Estados Unidos corporativos: computadora Apple, cafĂ© Starbucks; puedes existir y funcionar sin el cafĂ© de Starbucks, Âżno es asĂ? Espero que sĂ. Puedes funcionar sin una computadora Apple, pero no sin tu cuerpo. No. Si son sinceros, la mayorĂa de los maridos tendrĂĄn que admitir que no pueden funcionar muy bien sin sus esposas, sin sus novias. Bueno, ahora queremos estudiar una tercera imagen, una tercera ilustraciĂłn de la iglesia. Esta tambiĂ©n resaltarĂĄ la importancia de la iglesia. Es una imagen pastoral: es la de las ovejas y el pastor. Es la metĂĄfora o la imagen grĂĄfica que queremos considerar: se representa grĂĄficamente a la iglesia como un rebaño de ovejas y quiero que la consideremos de una forma doble; sencilla, dos perspectivas. La primera que queremos analizar a partir de la Palabra de Dios es: el uso prevalente de la analogĂa o metĂĄfora pastor/ovejas. En segundo lugar: las verdades espirituales que se deducen de esta metĂĄfora o analogĂa pastor/ovejas.
Primero: el uso predominante de la analogĂa o metĂĄfora ovejas/pastor. Si tuviĂ©ramos que remontarnos cien años atrĂĄs, sĂłlo cien años, ÂżcĂłmo serĂan de diferentes los Estados Unidos? SerĂan muy distintos. PermĂtanme darles algunos de los detalles. La mayorĂa de las personas sĂłlo vivĂan hasta los cuarenta y siete años. En el noventa y cinco por ciento de los hogares no habĂa cuarto de baño. HabrĂa algĂșn automĂłvil, pero ninguno en la entrada de tu casa; se inventaron hace cien años, pero muy pocas personas podĂan permitirse uno. El noventa y cinco por ciento no se graduaba de la escuela secundaria, y, lo que es verdaderamente chocante: ÂĄuno se lavaba el pelo una vez al mes! Hace cien años ÂĄno habĂa champĂș! ÂĄEl mundo ha cambiado! Ahora, remontĂ©monos a dos, tres, cuatro o cinco mil años atrĂĄs, vayamos a los tiempos bĂblicos y nos enfrentaremos a un mundo muy diferente al mundo en que vivimos. Era un mundo gobernado por faraones y reyes. Era un mundo en el que la mayorĂa de las ocupaciones eran manuales: pescadores, viñadores, fabricantes de tiendas y pastores. Y es la vocaciĂłn del pastoreo la que vamos a considerar.
El pastoreo era una vocaciĂłn muy comĂșn y ordinaria, muy similar a un obrero y hallamos a los pastores muy pronto en nuestra Biblia. Se les menciona casi en la primera pĂĄgina: GĂ©nesis 4:20. A Abel se le describe como «pastor de ovejas». Piensa en los patriarcas, muchos de los cuales eran pastores, Âżverdad? MoisĂ©s era pastor, Jacob tambiĂ©n, y David. Probablemente, cuando David escribiĂł el Salmo 23 se surtiĂł de sus propias experiencias del pastoreo. Y cuando abrimos el Nuevo Testamento, al menos el Evangelio de Lucas, el primer anuncio que se hizo pĂșblico fue a los pastores. En Lucas 2 se les anuncia a los pastores que estĂĄn en el campo que Jesucristo ha nacido en Betlehem, pero toda la Biblia âAntiguo y Nuevo Testamentoâ se sumerge en lo que llamarĂamos «una cultura agraria de pastor/ovejas».
ÂĄLos niños no podĂan ir a la escuela, caminar hasta allĂ, sin ver una oveja o un pastor! Cuando visitĂ© al pastor Bala, hace un par de años, en Auckland, Nueva Zelanda, esta fue una de las cosas que me impresionĂł. Viajamos en auto por diferentes lugares de Nueva Zelanda ÂĄy, dondequiera que Ăbamos no podĂamos apartarnos de las ovejas! Estaban prĂĄcticamente por todas partes. ÂżSaben que hay mĂĄs ovejas que personas? Existen 4,4 millones de personas en Nueva Zelanda y⊠adivina cuĂĄntas ovejas: ÂĄcuarenta millones de ovejas! De modo que eso significa que hay diez ovejas por cada persona. Probablemente no habrĂĄ mejor lugar en todo el mundo para criar ovejas que Nueva Zelanda. ÂżSaben por quĂ© ocurre esto? La hierba siempre estĂĄ verde, no se pone nunca marrĂłn, y esto es porque llueve sin parar, al menos llueve durante bastante tiempo y la temperatura es suave y constante. Y hay otra cosa extraordinaria sobre Nueva Zelanda: a las ovejas les encanta, porque no hay peligro ni animales peligrosos, ni depredadores que puedan hacerse con ellas. No hay lobos ni osos, ni zorros, pero si estuvieras en Palestina, la cosa serĂa totalmente diferente. No se tendrĂa ese tipo de control del medioambiente y de calidad. AllĂ, los veranos eran muy largos, cĂĄlidos, la hierba no sĂłlo se ponĂa marrĂłn, sino que se secaba. A veces era difĂcil encontrar agua, sobre todo durante esos meses de verano y, ademĂĄs, habĂa la constante amenaza de los animales salvajes: leones y osos.
ÂżRecuerdan cuando David compareciĂł ante el rey SaĂșl y este dudaba si era el hombre adecuado para enfrentarse a Goliat? David dice: «Puedo hacer el trabajo», y el rey SaĂșl pensĂł: «Ya, Âży cĂłmo puedes hacerlo? ÂĄSĂłlo sabes cuidar ovejas!». Y David responde: «SĂ, dĂ©jame decirte quĂ© tipo de currĂculo tengo. Tu siervo solĂa cuidar las ovejas de su padre y, cuando venĂa un leĂłn o un oso y se llevaba un cordero de la manada, yo salĂa, lo golpeaba y liberaba al cordero de su boca. Y cuando se levantaba contra mĂ, yo lo agarraba por la barba y lo mataba». David le da lecciones bĂĄsicas al rey SaĂșl; es un trabajo peligroso. Hace saber a SaĂșl que habĂa peligros y amenazas relevantes cuando se trataba del pastoreo. La vocaciĂłn de un pastor no era cosa fĂĄcil por culpa del duro clima y tambiĂ©n por el entorno hostil, y tenemos que tener todo esto en cuenta cuando pensamos en la iglesia. Pablo lo hace. Hechos 20. Cuando empieza a pensar en la iglesia aquĂ, en Hechos 20, observa cĂłmo la asemeja a un rebaño de ovejas, en el versĂculo 28: «Tened cuidado de vosotros»: estĂĄ advirtiĂ©ndoles a los ancianos efesios. «Tened cuidado de vosotros y de toda la grey, en medio de la cual el EspĂritu Santo os ha hecho obispos para pastorear la iglesia de Dios, la cual Ăl comprĂł con su propia sangre», y, despuĂ©s, sigue advirtiendo contra los lobos. ÂĄLobos! Hechos 20:29: «SĂ© que despuĂ©s de mi partida, vendrĂĄn lobos feroces entre vosotros que no perdonarĂĄn el rebaño». Pablo toma esta figura, esta imagen y quiere que entendamos que la iglesia es como un rebaño de ovejas y que hay peligros; hay amenazas contra la iglesia.
Ahora bien, algo que necesitamos recordar cuando pensamos en la analogĂa del pastor y de las ovejas, lo mĂĄs importante que debemos recordar es esto: que no es principalmente la imagen de pastores humanos la que se pone claramente bajo el enfoque y el perfil de la Biblia, sino que es una imagen de Dios mismo, de JesĂșs mismo. Una de las imĂĄgenes mĂĄs comunes en la Biblia para describir a Dios y a JesĂșs es la de un pastor. Por ejemplo: Ezequiel 34, donde Dios habla y dice: «He aquĂ, yo mismo buscarĂ© mis ovejas y velarĂ© por ellas». Tal vez quieras ir a IsaĂas 40 para verlo por ti mismo. AllĂ vemos una gran imagen de Dios y lo que la hace tan interesante y tan intrigante es que se trata de la imagen de Dios el pastor yuxtapuesta [una al lado de otra] a otras ilustraciones de Dios que ensalzan Su majestad, Su supremacĂa. IsaĂas 40 es un capĂtulo que nos hace saber lo grande que es Dios cuando se le compara a las grandes cosas de la tierra, aquellas que, cuando las miramos, nos hacen sentir muy pequeños. Se nos dice que los habitantes de la tierra son como saltamontes cuando se les compara a Dios, y entonces IsaĂas dice: «Quiero que miren las estrellas del cielo». De nuevo, cuando las miramos, nos sentimos muy pequeños, muy insignificantes. Pero comparadas a Dios, «él las conoce por su nombre». Conoce a cada una por su nombre ÂĄy eso que hay millones de millones de constelaciones!
La idea que el profeta quiere que entendamos y que expone aquà es que Dios es mayor que todas estas cosas, las que nos hacen sentir demasiado pequeños, ¥pero que son diminutas comparadas con Dios!
AsĂ de grande es Dios, pero luego nos dice: «Por grande que Dios sea, no quiero que piensen que es una deidad remota, distante, que no cuida realmente de ustedes y que no se preocupa de los asuntos humanos». No, este Dios es increĂblemente sensible y estĂĄ absolutamente al tanto de tu vida y de la mĂa, y escoge esta metĂĄfora del pastor. Observa IsaĂas 40:11: «Como pastor apacentarĂĄ su rebaño, en su brazo recogerĂĄ los corderos, y en su seno los llevarĂĄ; guiarĂĄ con cuidado a las reciĂ©n paridas». ÂżVes lo que estĂĄ haciendo? Ese gran Dios, ese Ser infinito y trascendente, ese Dios santo, santo, santo, que es tan extraordinario que no podemos imaginarlo en realidad, tan insondable, tan inmenso, Ăl es el que reduce a la nada a los gobernantes, y hace insignificantes a los jueces de la tierra, como si no fueran nada, ese Dios que conoce a cada estrella del cielo, ÂĄes un Dios pastor solĂcito! Toma a los corderos en Sus brazos y los lleva. Es asĂ de tierno. Lleva a los corderitos como un pastor. Hasta cuando las grandes ovejas tropiezan a veces y se despeñan por el borde de un precipicio, o que se enredan en un matorral de espinos, este Pastor que recoge a los pequeños corderos irĂĄ tras ellas y las traerĂĄ de vuelta al redil. ÂĄQuĂ© imagen de Dios! AsĂ de tierno es Dios, asĂ de dulce.
Ahora bien, esa imagen de un pastor, de Dios como el Pastor, halla su alta definiciĂłn en el Salmo 23. AhĂ es donde quiero llevar tu atenciĂłn ahora, al Salmo 23. Como ya dije, esta imagen de un pastor no da un gran perfil a los pastores humanos, sino en Ășltima instancia a Dios mismo. AquĂ, David da forma a esta metĂĄfora de pastor/ovejas, y, de nuevo, recuerda que David tuvo sus propias experiencias como pastor. Esto surge de la matriz de sus propias experiencias vividas. Es muy probable âno puedo demostrarloâ que escribiera el Salmo 23 al final de su vida. Este salmo estĂĄ escrito por un hombre que entiende los peligros y las amenazas de vivir una vida cristiana o la vida de un creyente. Sabe por propia experiencia amarga lo que significa desviarse. Sabe no sĂłlo lo que significa ser pastor, ÂĄsino tambiĂ©n lo que es ser oveja! Sabe lo que le supone al buen pastor encontrarlo y traerle [a David] de vuelta en sus brazos. En Salmo 23:3 dice: «ConfortarĂĄ mi alma». ÂżCrees que David podrĂa estar pensando en su propio tropiezo y en su caĂda en el pecado? ÂżLo recuerdas, con BetsabĂ©, la esposa de UrĂas, y luego matĂł al marido? David sabe que Dios, el Pastor, restaurĂł su alma.
Y el Señor JesĂșs retomĂł esta misma imagen/metĂĄfora de pastor/oveja, Âżverdad? En el Nuevo Testamento usa esta metĂĄfora con frecuencia en relaciĂłn con sus propios discĂpulos. En Lucas 12 pudo decirles: «No temas, rebaño pequeño». Usa esta imagen, la de un pastor, para describirse a sĂ mismo en Juan 10:11, 14: «Yo soy el buen pastor». Esta es una de las grandes declaraciones «Yo soy», y los apĂłstoles, los que oyeron la enseñanza de JesĂșs, los que entendieron quiĂ©n era como el Buen Pastor, tambiĂ©n toman esta imagen de pastor y ovejas para describir a la iglesia. En Hechos 20 tenemos una instantĂĄnea de la iglesia en el Nuevo Testamento y, de nuevo, Pablo estĂĄ hablando a los pastores efesios, o ancianos, y les aplica este concepto del pastor y les dice que estĂ©n vigilantes, que deben estar alerta âes el tĂ©rmino griego prosechoâ. Y no sĂłlo ellos, sino tambiĂ©n los creyentes, la iglesia en Ăfeso. VersĂculo 28: «Tened cuidado de vosotros y de toda la grey, en medio de la cual el EspĂritu Santo os ha hecho obispos para pastorear la iglesia de Dios, la cual El comprĂł con su propia sangre».
Estoy convencido de que esta se convierte en una imagen favorita de los lĂderes, los apĂłstoles, para enseñar a hombres y a pastores cuĂĄles son sus responsabilidades en la iglesia, porque Pedro toma la misma ilustraciĂłn. En 1 Pedro 5, Pedro se dirige a los ancianos como Pablo lo hace aquĂ en Ăfeso, y tambiĂ©n insiste en este asunto de pastorear al rebaño: «pastoread el rebaño de Dios entre vosotros». Pedro utiliza un juego de palabras; la traducciĂłn literal serĂa: «Pastorea mis ovejas» y no puedo evitar pensar que cuando Pedro escribiĂł estas palabras se estaba acordando de la conversaciĂłn que mantuvo con JesĂșs. ÂżRecuerdas lo que JesĂșs le dijo a Pedro? En Juan 21, despuĂ©s de que Pedro hubiera tropezado y negado al Señor JesĂșs tres veces, Ă©ste tuvo una sesiĂłn privada de consejerĂa con el discĂpulo y le preguntĂł tres veces: «Pedro, Âżme amas?». Tras cuestionar a Pedro con respecto a su amor, Pedro le contesta: «SĂ, Señor, sabes que te quiero». Y, despuĂ©s de estas tres sesiones de consejerĂa de preguntas y respuestas, JesĂșs le hace este encargo a Pedro: «Pedro, alimenta a mis ovejas». En dos ocasiones dice: «Pedro, alimenta a mis ovejas».
En 1 Pedro 5, Pedro estĂĄ intentando transmitir a estos pastores esa maravillosa verdad y realidad. EstĂĄ tomando de verdad lo que JesĂșs le enseñó y ahora se lo estĂĄ enseñando a estos hombres: «Esto es lo que JesĂșs quiere que hagan, quiere que se comprometan a cuidar a las ovejas». AsĂ de importante es la iglesia para Jesucristo que la pone bajo este tipo de cuidado: el de un pastor que cuida de las ovejas. Y creo que tanto Pedro como Pablo se sintieron obligados a describir la responsabilidad y el deber del pastor bajo este grĂĄfico tan sencillo del pastor de ovejas. No conozco mejor imagen para los pastores. ÂżQuĂ© se supone que debe hacer un pastor? ÂżCuĂĄl es la descripciĂłn de su trabajo? A veces, las personas acuden a un pastor e intentan decirles en quĂ© consiste su trabajo. Recuerdo que cuando empecĂ© en el ministerio, no llevaba allĂ mĂĄs de dos o tres años cuando alguien vino y me dijo de un modo no muy amable: «No estĂĄs haciendo tu trabajo». RespondĂ: «¿Ah?». ProsiguiĂł: «SĂ, no estĂĄs cuidando a mi hijo, no le estĂĄs pastoreando». Yo le repliquĂ©: «Ese es tu trabajo. TĂș eres el padre. Yo no soy el progenitor de tu hijo. Se supone que tengo que pastorear a las ovejas. Ese es mi trabajo, pero Ă©l no es una de las ovejas». En cierto modo es liberador cuando un pastor conoce la descripciĂłn de su tarea; JesĂșs la establece para Ă©l.
Una vez mĂĄs, no conozco mejor imagen a la que un pastor se sujete que esta: es un pastor, y un subpastor, Âży cuĂĄl es su principal tarea? Bueno, Pedro lo sabĂa, porque JesĂșs se lo dijo: «Apacienta a las ovejas». Y aquĂ, en 1 Pedro, el apĂłstol les dice a estos ancianos que «pastoreen el rebaño», y luego que «apacienten a las ovejas». Para los pastores no hay nada mĂĄs importante que alimentar a las ovejas. Es la tarea mĂĄs importante: dar de comer a las ovejas; y si tienes pastores que te alimentan, deberĂas estar muy agradecido a Dios de que entiendan a quĂ© los ha llamado Dios: a alimentarte. No necesitas nada mejor que el alimento, el manĂĄ del cielo, la Palabra de Dios, pero ellos son responsables. Esta es su tarea fundamental y JesĂșs se lo hizo entender a Pedro. Dos veces asĂ se lo dice en Juan 21:17: «Pedro, apacienta mis ovejas», y si volvemos al Salmo 23, Âżno es esto lo que surge alto y claro? Vemos que queda expresado aquĂ con toda claridad y explicarĂ© algunos de los detalles mĂĄs tarde, pero aquĂ solo quiero recalcar que esta analogĂa del pastor y las ovejas es muy pronunciada y predominante en la Palabra de Dios. Y creo que si las iglesias y los pastores se hacen con esta imagen concreta ârepito que solo es un grĂĄfico, una imagenâ, si entendemos esto, como debiĂ©ramos, nos salvarĂa de muchos problemas y de una desconcertante gama de actividades eclesiales que no tienen nada que ver con el pastoreo; los pastores pasarĂan mĂĄs tiempo en sus estudios, de rodillas, procurando alimentar al rebaño de Dios y preparĂĄndose para ello.
Hemos visto el uso dominante de la analogĂa pastor/ovejas. Y, ahora: las verdades espirituales que se deducen de esta metĂĄfora o analogĂa pastor/ovejas. Ahora sĂ© que podrĂamos ir a cualquiera de los pasajes que ya hemos mencionado y a los que podrĂamos dedicar mucho mĂĄs tiempo. Estoy dando un resumen; entiendo que este concepto de pastor/ovejas es un concepto muy rico, pero hay al menos tres verdades y realidades espirituales que creo que Dios quiere que entendamos y deduzcamos de esta imagen de las ovejas y el pastor.
La primera realidad espiritual: la analogĂa del pastor/ovejas nos ayuda a entender quiĂ©n es Dios y lo comprometido que estĂĄ con cuidar a su iglesia. Eso es lo primero. La ilustraciĂłn del pastor trata en primer lugar de Dios. Como he dicho antes, el pastor es Dios y es el principal enfoque de la Biblia. Salmo 23: «El Señor es mi pastor». Es el Pastor supremo Âży quĂ© es lo mĂĄs obvio que podemos decir sobre un pastor? Que se preocupa por sus ovejas, que cuida a las ovejas.
La analogĂa de las ovejas no sĂłlo nos dice que Dios se preocupa, sino tambiĂ©n cuĂĄnto abarca su cuidado. ÂżLo entiendes? Dios no sĂłlo se preocupa, sino que su cuidado abarca muchas cosas. El salmista pudo decir: «El Señor es mi pastor, nada me faltarå». Dios se ocupa de todas mis necesidades, pero para poder hacerlo una cosa es necesaria: que el pastor conozca a las ovejas. «Y vosotros, maridos, igualmente, convivid de manera comprensiva con vuestras mujeres». No puedes vivir realmente con tu esposa si no la conoces. No puedes nutrirla y amarla si no la conoces, si desconoces sus fuerzas, sus debilidades particulares, si no sabes cĂłmo ministrarle. El conocimiento es fundamental cuando se trata de cuidar de alguien. Dios cuida de sus ovejas, porque las conoce. Por esta razĂłn Dios es el Buen Pastor y cada pastor humano, el mejor de ellos, no es sino una sombra del Pastor Supremo, ÂĄporque el Buen Pastor conoce a sus ovejas! AsĂ lo dice Juan 10:14. Piensa en el conocimiento que Dios, que Jesucristo, el Buen Pastor, tiene sobre ti, sobre mĂ, sobre cada oveja. Lo sabe todo, Âżverdad? David, que escribiĂł en el Salmo 23: «el Señor es mi pastor», tambiĂ©n escribiĂł el Salmo 139. AllĂ se nos dice cuĂĄnto sabe Dios. «Conoce desde lejos mis pensamientos»; «tĂș escudriñas mi senda y mi descanso y conoces bien todos mis caminos».
Por esta razĂłn Dios es tan buen pastor: conoce a las ovejas, lo sabe todo de nosotros. Nos conoce perfectamente, nos conoce Ăntimamente, individualmente, exhaustivamente; no hay nada que no sepa de sus ovejas. Sabe cuĂĄndo estĂĄn hambrientas, asustadas, malnutridas, bien alimentadas. Sabe exactamente lo que necesitan, cuĂĄndo estĂĄn infestadas por la enfermedad, cuando estĂĄn atrapadas en una maraña de espinos, cuando estĂĄn rodeadas de lobos. Sabe cuando se pierden. ÂĄConoce a las ovejas! Conoce cualquier temor que tienes, cualquier peligro al que te enfrentas, cada preocupaciĂłn, cada angustia. ÂĄConoce a las ovejas! ÂĄEsto es consolador!
El Buen Pastor conoce a las ovejas, pero hay algo mĂĄs que tienes que saber sobre Ăl, Dios: alimenta a las ovejas. Ezequiel 34:14: «Las apacentarĂ© en buenos pastos». Salmo 23: «En lugares de verdes pastos me hace descansar»; y no estamos hablando simplemente de comida fĂsica, Âżverdad? El Buen Pastor proporciona comida espiritual. De nuevo, esto es lo que la Biblia mĂĄs enfatiza sobre el Pastor: alimenta a las ovejas con la verdad de Su Palabra. El Buen Pastor nos lleva a verdes pastos. ÂżTe acuerdas cuando JesĂșs contempla la multitud? Se nos dice que sintiĂł compasiĂłn. La Biblia dice que las vio como ovejas sin pastor, Âży quĂ© hizo JesĂșs al menos en dos ocasiones? Las alimentĂł fĂsicamente por medio de la multiplicaciĂłn del pan. Estaba actuando como un pastor. Hasta Marcos nos dice en su Evangelio que los hizo sentar sobre la hierba, para recalcar que es el Pastor. Estaba actuando como un pastor, y no sĂłlo los alimentĂł fĂsicamente, sino que tambiĂ©n se ocupĂł de ellos espiritualmente.
ÂżRecuerdas lo que JesĂșs hizo por encima de todo? AlimentĂł a las personas con su enseñanza y su predicaciĂłn. En Lucas 4 dijo: «Tengo que predicar el reino de Dios». Era un Predicador, era un Pastor que alimentaba a las ovejas. A veces oĂmos la terminologĂa o la expresiĂłn dedicada a C. H. Spurgeon: «El prĂncipe de los predicadores»; pues JesĂșs era el Rey de los predicadores. Nadie como Ăl, nadie hablaba como Ăl. ÂżPor quĂ© se usa la metĂĄfora del Pastor? ÂżPor quĂ© se da una imagen tan extraordinaria de la iglesia? Primero y principal, porque nos ayuda a ver quiĂ©n es Dios en su relaciĂłn con la iglesia; nos ayuda a ver a Cristo, la cabeza de la iglesia, pero tambiĂ©n el buen Pastor que cuida del rebaño. Pero hay algo mĂĄs que debemos entender sobre el cuidado de Dios o el cuidado del Señor JesĂșs con respecto a la iglesia: un buen pastor conoce a las ovejas, las alimenta, pero, en tercer lugar y segĂșn la Palabra de Dios, el Salmo 23, un pastor guĂa a las ovejas.
Volvemos al Salmo 23:6, David, que entendĂa la tarea de un pastor por su experiencia de primera mano, comprendiĂł lo que se le requerĂa como tal, y una de las cosas era guiarlas. En ese Salmo utiliza dos veces la palabra «guiar» o «conducir» que recalca que es un rasgo principal en el cuidado de un pastor. «Junto a aguas de reposo me conduce» y esta primera imagen tiene como propĂłsito aliviarnos de nuestras angustias, de nuestros temores. ÂżAdĂłnde nos conduce? «Junto a aguas de reposo». La propia experiencia personal de David como hombre de Dios no fue una vida fĂĄcil, por tanto, no estĂĄ diciendo aquĂ que, una vez te conviertes en creyente, la vida se vuelve apacible y descansada, que nunca mĂĄs vas a tener problemas. No, David tuvo una vida muy difĂcil; su vida estuvo constantemente plagada de pruebas y aflicciones. No conozco a nadie que sufriera mĂĄs en el Antiguo Testamento que Job, y, despuĂ©s, David. Es posible que este Ășltimo incluso sufriera mĂĄs a largo plazo que Job. SufriĂł la traiciĂłn de sus amigos y de su familia. Tuvo una vida muy difĂcil, pero pudo escribir ese salmo que habla de Dios como el Pastor que trae descanso a su alma. Creo que es lo que tiene en mente aquĂ: Dios da esa paz suya que sobrepasa todo entendimiento. En medio de la situaciĂłn y de las pruebas mĂĄs difĂciles de la vida, incluso cuando caminamos por esos valles oscuros, Dios puede dar paz a nuestras almas.
David sigue describiendo, en ese salmo, cĂłmo Dios aquietaba y calmaba su corazĂłn, pero aĂșn asĂ no estaba asustado. Dios cuidĂł de Ă©l con su vara y su cayado, para consolarlo aĂșn en el peor de los tiempos. Hasta cuando las aguas de la vida son bastante turbulentas, puede haber quietud. Es una paz que marca al verdadero creyente. «SĂ, aunque pase por el valle de sombra de muerte, no temerĂ© mal alguno, porque tĂș estĂĄs conmigo». «Junto a aguas de reposo me conduce, me guĂa por senderos de justicia», es decir: «Me hace caminar por esas sendas que son segĂșn su santidad». Ahora bien, hay todo tipo de caminos distintos por los que andar en la vida, Âżno es asĂ? Al diablo, al mundo y al pecado, a nuestro propio pecado que permanece les gusta tirar de nosotros por caminos contrarios a la senda de Dios, son el camino ancho, pero el Pastor nos conduce por el sendero estrecho, el correcto, el santo. ÂżCĂłmo lo hace? Por medio de Su Palabra, la Biblia que estĂĄ llena de instrucciĂłn, reprobaciĂłn, advertencia, enseñanza. Dios tambiĂ©n nos lleva por caminos rectos por Su providencia. Creo que en el cielo vamos a saber de cuĂĄntas situaciones nos librĂł Dios en respuesta a esa oraciĂłn: «Señor, no me dejes caer en la tentaciĂłn, sino lĂbrame del mal». JesĂșs responde a esa oraciĂłn Âży de cuĂĄntas situaciones y potenciales caĂdas o tropezones nos ha protegido por mera distancia geogrĂĄfica? Su providencia se asegurĂł de que no cruzaras ese camino de una persona en un momento en particular y en un lugar en concreto. Cinco minutos habrĂan sido la diferencia, pero Dios, que controla todas las circunstancias, nos protege, hermanos, nos refrena, nos guarda. ÂĄĂl es GuardiĂĄn de Israel!
La metĂĄfora del pastor/ovejas nos enseña la verdad espiritual sobre Dios mismo. Es el Pastor, conoce a las ovejas, las alimenta, las conduce, pero hay un rasgo mĂĄs del cuidado pastoral de Dios. Estamos hablando de ser exhaustivo; es un cuidado exhaustivo. Una cosa mĂĄs que deberĂamos decir sobre el Dios Pastor: el Pastor divino protege y rescata a Sus ovejas. El Pastor Divino, Dios el Pastor, JesĂșs el Pastor, protege y rescata a Sus ovejas; consideremos de nuevo el Salmo 23. Nota lo que dice en el versĂculo 5: «TĂș preparas mesa delante de mĂ en presencia de mis enemigos». Ahora bien, si lees a algunos de los comentaristas descubrirĂĄs que algunos creen en este punto que David cambia su metĂĄfora, pasa de la alegorĂa del pastor a la del anfitriĂłn/invitado. Argumentan que es la ilustraciĂłn de un anfitriĂłn que prepara una comida. Yo no lo creo.
No creo que David haya olvidado aquĂ la imagen del pastor y las ovejas. No me parece que, de repente, la desplace por otra figura o metĂĄfora y la razĂłn es que, al parecer, los pastores palestinos hacĂan algo en esta lĂnea: iban a buscar comida y agua. ÂżRecuerdas el caliente sol palestino? Durante esos meses muy ardientes del año, el pastor tenĂa que estar constantemente en movimiento, a veces subiendo cada vez mĂĄs alto, incluso a regiones montañosas, en busca de una rica planicie donde poder hallar hierba verde. En las planicies o mesetas se encontraba hierba, porque la lluvia del cielo llegaba antes a ellas antes de disiparse o caer a las regiones inferiores.
Por tanto, en las regiones mĂĄs altas se encontraba mĂĄs hierba, pero arriba en esas zonas el peligro era mayor, la amenaza, porque allĂ subĂan tambiĂ©n los animales. Iban en busca de agua, de comida, y el riesgo de un potencial ataque era mayor. Los animales de mayor envergadura como lobos y osos, y hasta grandes aves como los buitres, atacaban a las pequeñas ovejas cuando pacĂan aquellas altas regiones planas. Por esta razĂłn, el pastor estaba allĂ, observando con su vara y su cayado, para proteger a las ovejas de los animales y de las aves del cielo. Estaba en alerta constante, contando cuidadosamente las ovejas; usaba su vara, su honda para proteger a las ovejas y, si echamos una ojeada al ministerio de JesĂșs, el Pastor, Âżacaso no vemos que JesĂșs vigilaba a sus ovejas, cuidaba de Sus discĂpulos protegiĂ©ndolos de sus enemigos, los que venĂan de afuera? Los fariseos, los escribas eran como lobos merodeando constantemente, buscando a quien devorar. ÂżNo se asemeja al diablo a un leĂłn? Y JesĂșs protege a las ovejas de los lobos, del leĂłn, y hasta algunas veces de ellas mismas. Nuestro orgullo puede meternos en lĂos, la lujuria, el querer aquello que no deberĂamos desear o quererlo de una forma desordenada.
El Pastor protege a las ovejas y tambiĂ©n las rescata. Piensa en esa parĂĄbola de Lucas 15. ÂżRecuerdas cĂłmo usa JesĂșs ese capĂtulo para darnos tres parĂĄbolas? La parĂĄbola del hijo prĂłdigo, la de la moneda perdida y la de la oveja perdida. En esta Ășltima, tiene cien ovejas y una de ellas se descarrĂa, se pierde, y el buen pastor sale en busca de esa oveja perdida. ÂżRecuerdas de nuevo a David? ActuĂł como una oveja que se habĂa perdido. ÂżCĂłmo encontrĂł Dios a esa oveja perdida? ÂżCĂłmo saliĂł en busca de David? ÂĄEnviĂł a un subpastor llamado NatĂĄn! El profeta fue con una vara; el Redentor lo habĂa enviado para recuperar a las ovejas perdidas. JesĂșs no sĂłlo rescata a las que se han salido del camino, sino que vino a salvar a las que estaban perdidas, entregando Su vida por ellas. No hay mayor amor que el del Pastor dando su vida por las ovejas. Es el acto supremo de amor y abnegaciĂłn, pero indica cuĂĄnto se preocupa el Pastor por las ovejas. ÂżVes las verdades espirituales que podemos sacar de esta analogĂa pastor/ovejas?
Lo primero que aprendimos, algunas de las cosas maravillosas sobre Dios y sobre Jesucristo, fue lo mucho que se preocupan por Su iglesia; pero en segundo lugar, la segunda verdad que dedujimos de esta analogĂa como cristianos es que podemos decir que esta metĂĄfora nos enseña sobre mĂ mismo y sobre todo aquel que forma parte de la iglesia. Es una imagen de ella: la iglesia es el rebaño de Dios. FĂjate en la ilustraciĂłn; no es demasiado halagadora: ovejas, grandes masas amorfas de lana blanca. Lo siento, pero asĂ es. No me lo he inventado yo. Esta es la imagen de la iglesia. Y no es la Ășnica. Se asemeja a la iglesia al ejĂ©rcito de Dios, pero tambiĂ©n es el rebaño de Dios. ÂĄOvejas! Desde una perspectiva, resulta sumamente reconfortante. Acabamos de ver que Dios cuida de las ovejas, Dios es mi Pastor, Dios va a cuidar de la iglesia. Va a cuidarnos, pero esto no es todo lo que dice esta imagen. Dice algo sobre ti y sobre mĂ, sobre los cristianos. ÂżQuĂ© es lo que dice? Que estamos constantemente en necesidad de ayuda.
Somos como las ovejas. No usa la ilustraciĂłn de un grupo de leones. SerĂa mĂĄs hermoso que nos comparara incluso a un ĂĄguila calva. QuedarĂa bien decir que somos «un grupo de ĂĄguilas», o «una manada de lobos», no sĂ©, incluso de osos. Pero esta no es la imagen. Ovejas, ovejas, ovejas. ÂżMe permites decirte algo sobre las ovejas? Son animales indefensos; Âżhas visto alguna vez a una oveja vencer a un lobo? ÂĄNo tiene la mĂĄs mĂnima oportunidad contra un lobo ni contra un oso! Por cierto, las ovejas tambiĂ©n son bastante tontas y perdĂłnenme la palabra. Se dice que son los animales mĂĄs estĂșpidos. ÂĄSe pierden! «Nosotros nos descarriamos como ovejas»; probablemente existan pocas criaturas tan dependientes e indefensas como las ovejas. Necesitan a un pastor que las guĂe, que las alimente, que las proteja. A veces olvidamos lo dĂ©biles y vulnerables que somos. Al orgullo no le gusta la metĂĄfora de la oveja. «Yo no me veo como una oveja». SĂ, lo eres. ÂżAcaso quiere eso decir que no puedo salir adelante solo? Oveja, necesitas a un pastor. El orgullo afirma: ÂĄPuedo yo solo, no necesito a nadie!». Las ovejas dicen que sĂ, que necesitas a un pastor. Es una buena prueba de realidad. No es como un club de Fitness 19. Todo el mundo acude allĂ. Consiguen una buena forma fĂsica y fuerza. Van allĂ y se miran al espejo, admiran lo fuertes y lo grandes que son, tienen grandes mĂșsculos. En lo referente a la iglesia, no tenemos una imagen asĂ; somos ovejas. Somos dĂ©biles. Las ovejas necesitan a un pastor; somos vulnerables e indefensos. Las ovejas necesitan a un pastor que las cuide, las escuche. Esta es la idea: por esta razĂłn Dios te ha puesto en una iglesia, porque quiere cuidarte. En la comuniĂłn de una iglesia es donde el Buen Pastor, Cristo el Pastor, nos guĂa, nos alimenta, nos protege y, a veces, hasta nos rescata. ÂżY sabes cĂłmo lo hace por medio de la iglesia local? Provee pastores y subpastores; tiene sentido. Les da pastores para que cuiden de ustedes. Hechos 20: «Tened cuidado [âŠ] de toda la grey»; 1 Pedro 5: «Pastoread el rebaño». Ambos pasajes se centran en la iglesia y nos dice cĂłmo Dios apacienta continuamente a Su pueblo y lo cuida. Lo hace mediante instrumentos humanos, pastores humanos. Tienen nombre. El pastor Piñero, Âżno es alguien a quien ustedes conocen? El pastor MartĂnez, son los pastores, los subpastores, los pastores humanos. Deben pastorear el rebaño, deben cuidar de ustedes. Dios usa a pequeños pastores; Ăl es el Gran Pastor y usa a pastores humanos para que cuiden a las ovejas bajo el señorĂo del Gran Pastor, el Jefe de los Pastores, Jesucristo. Por medio del EspĂritu Santo, Dios hace supervisores, ancianos, pastores para que cuiden de las ovejas. Cada cristiano debe estar bajo el cuidado pastoral. Por esta razĂłn Dios instituyĂł la iglesia, para poder cuidar de sus ovejas.
Conozco a algunas personas a las que les asusta bastante el concepto de pastores. Por una razĂłn: rendir cuentas. «Pueden llegar a conocerme», es verdad. Es lo que hacen los pastores, lo que se supone que deben hacer. «Pero es que si conocen todas mis luchasâŠÂ», sĂ, es correcto. Te quieren ayudar como un pastor. Y para eso, el pastor necesita conocer a las ovejas. Tienes que decirle al pastor: «Tengo algunos problemas». No serĂĄ una noticia espectacular, porque sabe que tienes problemas. Todos tenemos problemas, pero Ă©l tiene que saberlo, ÂĄtienes que ser sincero con tus pastores! No seas opaco, no te escondas, no finjas. Responsabilidad, sinceridad, transparencia, sĂ, porque Dios ha dado pastores para que cuiden de ti. Los pastores tienen que saber y tĂș tienes que contarles tus cosas; no son omniscientes. Dios ha establecido la iglesia, el oficio pastoral, no para herirte, no para perjudicar tu psique, sino para ayudarte, protegerte, alimentarte. Piensa en ello de esta forma: Dios ama a la iglesia, a las ovejas, tanto, tanto que ha empleado a pastores para que cuiden del rebaño. Tienen la responsabilidad de apacentarte y, si estĂĄs pensando bĂblicamente, esto no deberĂa asustarte; deberĂa reconfortarte.
ÂżTanto me ama? SĂ, tanto que ha dado a subpastores a Su iglesia para que cuiden a las ovejas y deberĂamos darnos cuenta de ello. Todos deberĂamos tomar conciencia de lo mucho que necesitamos la iglesia. ÂżDe verdad crees que puedes llegar al cielo sin la iglesia? Si vieras a una oveja subir por ese camino sola, y supieras que hay diez lobos fuera esperĂĄndola, ÂżquĂ© dirĂas? ÂĄDesastre! ÂżVerdad? ÂĄNo lo va a conseguir! Tiene que estar con el rebaño, tiene que estar bajo el cuidado del pastor; ÂĄes la Ășnica forma de sobrevivir!
Dios te ha puesto en una iglesia para que puedas ir al cielo sin incidentes. La razĂłn por la que algunos no creen necesitar a la iglesia es porque no admiten que son ovejas. Si tomas consciencia de ser una oveja, sabrĂĄs que necesitas una iglesia. Y entenderĂĄs que necesitas a un pastor que cuide de ti. A alguien que te ame tanto; que vaya detrĂĄs de ti cuando te descarrĂas, que use la vara y el cayado para rescatarte, alguien que te alimente, que te guĂe, que muestre ese tipo de amoroso cuidado. Como ya dije, la metĂĄfora de las ovejas no es halagadora, pero es reconfortante. Nos recuerda lo vulnerables que somos y nos recuerda la propensiĂłn del corazĂłn humano. En palabras de ese escritor de himnos: «Somos propensos a vagar», Âżno es asĂ? Nuestros corazones se desvĂan con tanta facilidad, pero bendito sea Dios, el Buen Pastor, que nos ama tanto que instituyĂł la iglesia para poder cuidar de nosotros. En palabras de una famosa oveja: «Ciertamente el bien y la misericordia me seguirĂĄn todos los dĂas de mi vida, y en la casa del Señor morarĂ© por largos dĂas». David acaba el salmo sabiendo que el Buen Pastor cuidarĂĄ de mĂ y me llevarĂĄ al cielo. Es lo que deberĂas saber de este Pastor: en lo tocante a sus ovejas Ă©l siempre tiene Ă©xito. JesĂșs afirmĂł en Juan 17: «¥No perderĂ© ninguna!». Toda oveja verdadera llegarĂĄ al cielo.
Oremos:
Padre celestial, de nuevo te damos gracias por la iglesia de Cristo. Gracias, Señor, por esta imagen que hemos considerado. Ayuda al amado pueblo de Dios para que se dĂ© cuenta del privilegio que tiene de pertenecer a la iglesia. Ayuda a los pastores y ancianos a pastorear allĂ el rebaño. Dales sabidurĂa, valor, ese amor y cuidado del pastoreo. Oramos para que todos los que estĂĄn aquĂ sentados, que son miembros de esta iglesia, puedan estar un dĂa en gloria y ver al Buen Pastor que los ha cuidado por medio de Sus subpastores. Te lo pedimos en el nombre de Cristo, amĂ©n.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
Good evening, itâs always a delight to be here. I was trying to think back to how long Iâve been coming and seeing you folk here. We started with that family conference, what, that was fifteen years ago? I remember Pastor Barker taking everybody for a walk in the woods, but it was always a joy to be with you folk and hear you sing and see you face-to-face and itâs a joy to be with you again today. Well, Iâve been asked to address the subject of the church, thatâs what weâve been focusing upon at the pastorâs conference, and Iâve taken four pictures of the church, or four graphic images. Weâre going to consider another one of them today.
So, if you have your Bibles with you, please turn with me to Acts chapter 20. Acts chapter 20, this is one of the texts that has been used throughout the conference. I believe Doctor Bob Martin has used this text every time he stood before the men, and this is a text I want to consider as we set the place for where we want to start. Acts chapter 20, Paul has called the Ephesian elders, heâs exhorting them, you notice that in verse 17, and he sets before them his own example, verse 27, âFor I have not shunned to declare to you the whole counsel of God. Therefore take heed to yourselves and to all the flock, among which the Holy Spirit has made you overseers, to shepherd the church of God which He purchased with His own blood. For I know this, that after my departure savage wolves will come in among you, not sparing the flock. Also from among yourselves men will rise up, speaking perverse things, to draw away the disciples after themselves. Therefore watch, and remember that for three years I did not cease to warn everyone night and day with tears.â So, again, letâs look to the Lord by way of prayer.
Father in Heaven, we, again, look to You afresh by faith, by prayer, conscious that we are always dependant upon You. We cannot breathe, we cannot live upon this earth apart from Your common grace and mercies. We thank You even for the daily food Youâve given us today, but now we pray, Lord, that You would grant to us the Spirit, the Holy Spirit, to help us, to guide us, to illumine our minds and our hearts. Write these things so that they might, indeed, impact our lives. We donât want to be people who simply hear Your Word, we want to be people who also put it into practice. So, again, we make this our plea: Lord, grace us with Your presence, be present here, even as You have promised, and we pray this in Christâs name, amen.
Youâve probably heard it said, âImage is everything,â we, certainly, see that in todayâs fashions and movies. The commercial culture of Hollywood and corporate America put a great emphasis on image. Movie stars, musicians, todayâs sports heroes, try to project a certain kind of image, but oftentimes the images they project are very different from the reality of their lives. The images are shallow and hollow, sort of like the Pharisees. Remember they projected a certain image? They wanted people to think that they were holy, that they were men of piety, but it was external, lacking reality. So, there can be a negative sense of image. It can be associated with falsehood, deception, lies, but an image can also be associated with truth and reality. The Bible is full of images, pictures, metaphorical expressions. For example, God Himself puts Himself under images like a rock, a refuge, those images tell us that God can be trusted, that our safety is found in God Almighty. There are also images that are used in our Bible to describe the wicked, they are likened to shaff in Psalm 1. What does that tell us? Well, it tells us that the wicked are unstable, they are unreliable, they will also suffer ruin and disaster. It has forever consequences, but in that same Psalm, Psalm 1 you might recall that the blessed man is put under the figure of âa fruitful tree planted by streams of water, his leaf shall not wither,â again, that points to something thatâs true, itâs a picture of stability, vitality, and durability.
Christians are put under several corporate images, as well. Think of the Sermon on the Mount, Jesus describes Godâs people, those who belong to His kingdom, as the âsalt of the earthâ or as âthe light of the world.â Those images tell us that Christians have a useful function in this world, no matter how bad this world gets. The Christian is vital to its preservation, and even to the holding back of sin, the restraint of evil. But there are more corporate images used in our Bibles to describe Godâs people or the church of Jesus Christ. One hardly knows where to begin, because there are so many. A professor of Yale University, a man by the name of Paul Miner, says, âThe New Testament, just the New Testament, has over 90 figures and symbols to depict the church.â Over 90 pictures or symbols to depict the church! Just the sheer volume, that many pictures or images, tells us that the church is multi-faceted, that it is complex in its function and its service. Think of a beautiful diamond, many facets, they reflect something of the beauty and the glory of that jewel or that gem. Well, God wants us to see the beauty, the glory of His church by way of these figures, or these graphic pictures, and, as I mentioned in the pastors conference, we have considered two of the pictures, two of the ninety, or two of the hundred pictures.
We considered the bride of Christ, the church is likened to a bride, we considered that from Ephesians chapter 5. Husbands are told to love their wives as Christ loves the church. Jesus put Himself under that image of a bridegroom, speaking, you might recall, to the Pharisees. A husband, or a bridegroom, has a particular love for his wife, for his bride, and so Christ has a particular love, a particular concern, a special interest in His bride, the church. It underscores the intimacy and the fidelity and the loyalty that Christ shows to His church.
Another picture, the picture that we considered with the men at the conference was the picture of the body, the church is likened to a body: the body of Christ, 1 Corinthians chapter 12. That is a distinctively New Testament picture, you donât find it in the Old Testament, but itâs one that the Apostle Paul used. It was, we might say, his favorite picture of the church, and when you think of a body, you should think of something thatâs a marvelous instrument. Your body is fearfully and wonderfully made! Think of all the things that you can do with your body: drive a car, play a game of tennis or ping pong, and think of all the various body parts that are functioning and coordinating to play a game of tennis or ping pong or drive a car. And, likewise, the church, with its various members, can do wonderful things serving the Lord Jesus Christ. The picture of a bride, the picture of a body, both of them tell us the church is significant, right? Itâs not optional, itâs not a passing fad, itâs not something thatâs going to be here and gone tomorrow.
Those pictures tell us the church is important, far more important than any of the symbols that represent corporate America: Apple computer, Starbucks coffee; you can exist, canât you, and function without Starbucks coffee? I hope you can. You can function without Apple computer, but can you function without your body? No. Most husbands, if theyâre honest, would have to admit they canât function very well without their wives, without their brides. Well, we want to come and study a third image, a third picture of the church. Again, it will underscore the importance of the church. This image is a pastoral image, itâs that of sheep and shepherd. Thatâs the metaphor, or the graphic picture, that we want to consider: the church is graphically pictured as a flock of sheep, and I want us to consider it in a twofold way; simple, two perspectives. Number one we want to consider from the Word of God: the prevalent use of the shepherd/sheep analogy or metaphor. The prevalent use. Secondly: the spiritual truths gleaned from this shepherd/sheep metaphor or analogy.
First of all: the prevalent use of the sheep/shepherd analogy or metaphor. If we were to step back in time 100 years ago, just 100 years ago, how different would America be? Pretty different. Let me give you some of the particulars. Most people only lived to about the age of 47, 100 or so years ago. There were no bathrooms in 95 percent of the homes, 100 or so years ago. There would have been an automobile, but probably not one in your driveway; 100 years ago they were invented, but very few people could afford an automobile. 95 percent of people, 100 or so years ago, didnât graduate from highschool, and hereâs a real shocker: you washed your hair once a month! There was no shampoo 100 years ago! The world has changed! Now go back 2,000 years, 3,000 years, 4,000 years, 5,000 years, we go back to the times of the Bible, and weâre coming face-to-face with a world very different than the one in which we live in. It was a world that was ruled by pharaohs, it was ruled by kings. It was a world where most occupations were manual: fishermen, vinedressers, tentmakers, and shepherds. And itâs the vocation of shepherding, that we will consider.
Shepherding was a very common, ordinary vocation, very similar to a blue-collar worker, and we find shepherds very early in our Bible. Theyâre mentioned almost on the front page of the Bible: Genesis chapter 4, verse 20. The man Abel is described as a âKeeper of Sheep.â Think of the patriarchs, many of them were shepherd, werenât they? Moses was a shepherd, Jacob was a shepherd, David was a shepherd. Probably David, when he wrote Psalm 23, he gleaned from his own shepherding experiences. And when we open up the New Testament, at least the gospel of Luke, the first birth announcement that was made public was made to a group of shepherds, remember that? Luke chapter 2, he announces to shepherds in a field that Jesus Christ has been born in Bethlehem, but the whole BibleâOld Testament, New Testamentâis submerged into what you would call âan agrarian shepherd/sheep culture.â
Children, you couldnât go to school, walk to school, without seeing a sheep or a shepherd! When I visited Pastor Bala a couple of years ago in Auckland, New Zealand, that was one of the things that struck me. We drove around different parts of New Zealand, and everywhere you went you couldnât get away from sheep! They were almost everywhere. You know thereâs more sheep in New Zealand than people? There are 4.4 million people, and guess how many sheep in New Zealand? Forty million sheep! So, that means ten sheep to every person. Probably no better place in all the world to raise sheep than New Zealand. You know why that is? Grass is always green, it never gets brown in New Zealand, thatâs because itâs always raining, at least it rains quite a bit of the time, mild, constant temperature. Now, hereâs the great thing about New Zealand: sheep love New Zealand because thereâs no danger, no dangerous animals, no predator animals that can get rid of them all. Thereâs no wolves, thereâs no bears, thereâs no foxes, but if you were living in Palestine, total different situation. You didnât have that kind of environmental, quality control. In Palestine the summers were very long, hot, the grass not only got brown, but often withered away. Sometimes it was difficult to find water, especially during those summer months, and then there was the constant threat of animals, wild animals: lions, bears.
You remember Davis when he stood before King Saul, and King Saul was having questions whether Davis was the right man to take on Goliath? David says, âI can do the job,â and King Saul kind of thinks, âWell, yeah, how can you do it? You just take care of sheep!â And David says, âWell, let me tell you what kind of resume I have,â and he says, âYour servant used to keep his fatherâs sheep, and when a lion or bear came and took the lamb from the flock, I went out, I struck it, and I delivered the lamb from its mouth. And when it rose up against me, I caught it by the beard and I killed it.â David gives King Saul Shepherding 101 lessons, itâs dangerous business. He lets King Saul know there were significant dangers and threats when it came to shepherding. The vocation of a shepherd was not an easy thing due to the harsh climate and also the hostile environment, and we need to factor all of that in when we think of the church. Paul does, doesnât he? Acts chapter 20. When he starts thinking about the church here in Acts chapter 20, notice he likens the church to a flock of sheep, verse 28, âTherefore take heed to yourselves.â Heâs warning these Ephesian elders, âTake care of yourselves, take heed to yourselves and all the flock,â and then he goes on to warn them of wolves. Wolves! Acts 20, verse 29, âAfter my departure savage wolves will come in amongst you, not sparing the flock.â Paul takes this figure, this image, and wants us to understand that the church is like a flock of sheep, and there are dangers, there are threats to the church.
Now, something we need to remember when we think of the analogy of shepherd and sheep, the most important thing to remember is this: that itâs not primarily the picture of human shepherds that comes into sharp focus and profile in the Bible, but itâs a picture of God Himself. God Himself, Jesus Himself! One of the most common pictures in the Bible to describe God and Jesus is that of a shepherd. For example: Ezekiel chapter 34, here God, speaking says, âI, Myself, will search for My sheep and look after them.â You might want to turn to the Old Testament passage, Isaiah chapter 40, I want you to see this for yourself. Isaiah chapter 40, a great picture of God here, and what makes this so interesting and so intriguing is that this picture of God the Shepherd is juxtaposed, that itâs set side-by-side, several other pictures of God that extol His majesty, His supremacy. Isaiah 40 wants us to know how great God is! Isaiah 40 is a chapter that lets us know how great God is by comparing God to the great things of the earth, the things that we often look at and feel very small up against. The inhabitants of the earth, we are told, are like grasshoppers, thatâs pretty small, eh? Weâre like grasshoppers, the inhabitants of the earth are like grasshoppers compared to God. So, Godâs set over and against the inhabitants of the earth, and then Isaiah says, âI want you to look at the stars of the sky.â Again, when we look at the stars, we feel very small, donât we, very insignificant? But compared to God, âHe knows them all by name.â He knows every one by name, and there are billions and billions and billions of stars!
The point that the prophet wants us to understand and make here is that God is greater than all of those things, those things that make us feel so small, but they are so small compared to God! Thatâs how great God is, but then he goes on to say to us, âAs great as God is, I donât want you to think that God is a remote, distant deity, who doesnât really care about you or concern Himself about human affairs.â No, this God is incredibly sensitive, and keenly aware of your life and my life, and he picks up this shepherd metaphor. Notice Isaiah 40, verse 11, âHe will feed His flock like a shepherd; He will gather the lambs with His arm, and carry them in His bosom, and gently lead those who are with young.â You see what heâs doing? This great God, this infinite, transcendent Being, this holy, holy, holy God, the God whoâs so great that we really canât figure him out; Heâs incomprehensible, Heâs so, so big, this God who brings princes to not and makes the judges of the earth useless or as nothing, this God who knows every star in the sky; this is a caring, shepherd God! He picks up lambs in His arms, and He carries them. Heâs that tender, that tender: He holds the little lambs like a shepherd. Even the big sheep who sometimes stumble and go off the edge of a cliff, or are caught in the thicket of thorns, this Shepherd who picks up the small lambs will go after the sheep and bring them back to the fold. What a picture of God! What a picture, Godâs that tender, Godâs that gentle.
Now, that picture of a shepherd, God as the Shepherd, gets high definition, high definition, in Psalm 23. Thatâs where I would turn your attention to now: Psalm 23. As I said, this picture of a shepherd doesnât give high profile to human shepherds, but ultimately to God Himself. Here in Psalm 23, David fleshes out this shepherd/sheep metaphor, and, again, remember, David had his own experiences as a shepherd, this comes out of the matrix of his own life experiences. In all likelihoodâI couldnât probably prove itâbut in all likelihood Psalm 23 was written at the backend of his life. This Psalm is written by a man who understands the dangers and the threats to living a Christian life, or the life of a believer. He knows from his own, bitter experience what it was like to go astray. He knows what it means, not only to be a shepherd, but to be a sheep! He knows what it means for a good shepherd to find him and bring him back, carrying David in his arms. Psalm 23, verse 3, âHe restores my soul.â âHe restores my soul,â you think David might be thinking about his own stumble and fall into sin? Remember with Bathsheba, Uriahâs wife, and then the murder of Uriah? David knows that God the Shepherd restored his soul.
Now, this same shepherd/sheep picture/metaphor is picked up by the Lord Jesus, isnât it? Jesus in the New Testament often uses this metaphor, speaking to His own disciples. He could say to them in Luke chapter 12, âDo not be afraid little flock.â He uses this image, that of a shepherd, to describe Himself in John chapter 10, in John, verse 11, in John chapter 10, verse 14, âI am the good shepherd.â Itâs one of those great I Am statements, and the apostles, those who heard the teaching of Jesus, those who understood who He was as the Good Shepherd, they also pick up this image of shepherd and sheep to describe the church. Acts chapter 20, we have that very colorful snapshot of the church here in the New Testament, and, again, Paul is speaking to Ephesian pastors, or elders, and he applies this shepherd concept to them. He views them as shepherds or under shepherds. They are shepherd leaders in the church, and he tells them they are to be vigilant, they are to watch overâitâs the Greek word prosechoânot only themselves, but also the believers, the church in Ephesus. Verse 28, âTherefore, take heed to yourselves and to all the flock among which the Holy Spirit has made you overseers, to shepherd the church of God which He purchased with His own blood.â
I do believe this becomes a favorite image by leaders, the apostles, to teach men, pastors, what the responsibilities are in the church, because Peter picks up that same image, doesnât he? Peter, in 1 Peter 5, addresses elders like Paul addressed elders there at Ephesus, and Peter also stresses this matter of shepherding the flock. 1 Peter 5:2, âShepherd the flock which is among you.â Peter uses a play on words, a literal translation would be, âShepherd my sheep,â and I canât help but think that when Peter wrote those words âshepherd my sheepâ or âshepherd the flock which is among you,â 1 Peter 5:2, that Peter was remembering the conversation he had with Jesus. Remember what Jesus said to Peter? John chapter 21, after Peter, remember, had stumbled and denied the Lord Jesus three times? Jesus has a one-on-one counseling session with Peter, and he asked Peter three times, âPeter, do you love me? Peter, do you love me? Peter, do you love me?â And after questioning Peter about his love, Peter comes back with an affirmative, âYes, Lord, you know I love you.â And after those three question/answer counseling sessions, Jesus gives this assignment to Peter: âPeter, feed my sheep; Peter, feed my sheep.â Twice Jesus says, âPeter, feed my sheep.â
In 1 Peter 5, Peter is seeking to pass on that very wonderful truth and reality to these pastors. Heâs really taking what Jesus taught him, now heâs teaching these men, âThis is what Jesus wants you to do, He wants you to be engaged in taking care of the sheep.â This is how important the church is to Jesus Christ, that He puts it under this kind of care: that of a shepherd taking care of sheep, and I believe both Peter and Paul felt compelled to describe a pastorâs responsibility and duty under this very simple graphic of a shepherd. I donât know of a better picture for pastors. Whatâs a pastor supposed to do? Whatâs his job description? Sometimes people come to a pastor and they try to tell them what his job description is. I remember when I first started out in the ministry, I wasnât there for more than two or three years, someone came and told me not very kindly, âYouâre not doing your job.â I said, âOh?â He said, âYeah, youâre not taking care of my son, youâre not pastoring my son.â I said, âThatâs your job. Youâre the dad, Iâm not your sonâs dad.â I said, âIâm supposed to pastor the sheep! Thatâs my job, heâs not one of the sheep.â Itâs somewhat liberating when a pastor knows his job description, Jesus sets it for him.
Again, I donât know a better picture for a pastor to take hold of than this: that he is a shepherd, heâs an under shepherd, and what is the primary task of a shepherd? Well, Peter knew, Jesus told him, âFeed the sheep.â âFeed the sheep,â and Peter tells these elders there in 1 Peter, âShepherd the flock,â and then he says, âFeed the sheep.â Thereâs nothing more important for pastors to do than feed the sheep. Thatâs the most important task: feed the sheep, and if you have pastors that feed you, you should be very thankful to God that they understand what God has called them to do, to feed you. Thereâs no better thing that you need than the food, the manna of Heaven, the Word of God, but they are responsible. Thatâs the fundamental task of a shepherd, to feed the flock, and again, Jesus drove that home to Peter, did He not? Twice, there in John 21, verse 15, verse 17, âPeter, feed my sheep,â and if you go back to Psalm 23, isnât that what comes through loud and clear? We see that that is brought here very clearly, and Iâll explain some of the more particulars later on, but I simply want to underscore that this analogy of shepherd and sheep is very pronounced, very pervasive in the Word of God. And I think if churches and pastors got ahold of this one graphicâagain, itâs only one graphic, one pictureâbut if we understood this as we should understand it, it would save us from a lot of problems and a bewildering array of activities in churches that have nothing to do with shepherding; pastors would spend more time in their studies, on their knees, seeking to feed the flock of God, preparing to feed the sheep.
The pervasive use of the shepherd/sheep analogy, but secondly: the spiritual truths gleaned from the shepherd/sheep analogy. Now, I realize we could go back to any one of those passages that weâve already mentioned and spent a lot more time. Iâm giving more of a survey, I realize that this is a rich, rich concept, this concept of shepherd/sheep, but here are at least three spiritual truths and realities I think that God wants us to understand and glean from this picture of sheep and shepherd.
Number one, spiritual reality number one: the shepherd/sheep analogy helps us to understand who God is, and how committed He is to taking care of His church. Thatâs the first, this shepherd/sheep analogy helps us to understand who God is, and how committed He is to taking care of His church. The shepherd analogy is really first and foremost about God, isnât it? Itâs about God, itâs what I said earlier, the shepherd is God, thatâs the main focus of the Bible. Psalm 23, âThe Lord is my shepherd,â Heâs the ultimate Shepherd, and whatâs the most obvious thing that we can say about a shepherd? He cares for his sheep, he takes care of the sheep.
The sheep analogy tells us not just that God cares, but also how comprehensive His care is. Get that? Not only does God care, but how comprehensive His care is. The Psalmist could say, âThe Lord is my shepherd, I shall not want. I shall not wantâ God takes care of all of my needs, all of my needs, but to be able to do that, one thing the shepherd must know is the shepherd must know the sheep! âHusbands, dwell with your wives according to knowledge,â right? You canât really dwell with your wife if you donât know her. You canât really nurture your wife and love your wife if you donât know her, know her particular strengths, weaknesses, know how to minister to her. Knowledge is crucial when it comes to taking care of someone. God takes care of His sheep, and God takes care of His sheep because God knows His sheep. Hereâs why God is such a Good Shepherd, and why every human shepherd, every pastor, doesnât matter, the best of pastors are but shadows of the ultimate Shepherd, because the Good Shepherd knows His sheep! John chapter 10, verse 14, and think about the knowledge that God, Jesus Christ, the Good Shepherd, possesses about you, about me, about every sheep! He knows everything, right? He knows everything! David, who wrote Psalm 23, âThe Lord is my shepherd,â also wrote Psalm 139. Psalm 139 tells us how much God knows. How much does God know? Well, âHe knows my thoughts afar off,â Psalm 139, âYou comprehend my path and my lying down, and are acquainted with all my ways.â
This is why God is such a good shepherd: He knows the sheep, He knows everything about us, He knows us perfectly, He knows us intimately, He knows us individually, He knows us exhaustively, thereâs nothing that He doesnât know about His sheep! He knows when theyâre hungry, He knows when theyâre afraid, He knows when theyâre ill-fed, He knows when they are well-fed, He knows exactly what they need. He knows when they are infested with disease, He knows when theyâre caught in a tangle of thorns, He knows when they are surrounded by wolves, He knows when they go astray, He knows the sheep! He knows every fear you have, every danger youâve faced, He knows every worry, every anxiety, He knows the sheep! Thatâs comforting, isnât it? Isnât it comforting? You can say amen!
The Good Shepherd knows the sheep, but hereâs something else you need to know about the Good Shepherd, God: He feeds the sheep. Ezekiel 34, verse 14, âI will feed them in a good pasture.â Psalm 23, âHe makes me to lie down in a green pasture,â and weâre not simply talking there about physical food, are we? The Good Shepherd provides spiritual food, again, this is what is emphasized more than anything else in the Bible about the Shepherd: itâs that He feeds the sheep the truth of His Word. The Good Shepherd brings us into green pastures. Remember when Jesus looked out at the multitude? We are told He felt compassion. The Bible says He looked upon them as sheep without a shepherd, and what did Jesus do on at least two occasions? Well, He fed them physically by the multiplication of bread, He was acting like a shepherd. Even Mark tells us in his gospel that He had them sit on green grass to underscore this is the Shepherd. He was acting like a shepherd, and not only did He feed them physically, but He took care of them spiritually.
Remember what Jesus did more than anything else? He fed people by His teaching and by His preaching, in Luke chapter 4 He said, âI must preach the kingdom of God.â Jesus was a Preacher, He was a Shepherd feeding the sheep! Sometimes we hear the terminology or the expression for the preacher C.H. Spurgeon âThe Prince of Preachers,â well, Jesus was the King of Preachers. The King of Preachers, no one like Jesus, no one spoke like Him. The Shepherd metaphor, why is it used? Why is it such a great picture for the church? Well, first and foremost, it helps us see who God is in His relationship to the church, it helps us see Christ who is the head of the church, but He is also the Good Shepherd who takes care of the flock. But something else we need to understand about the care of God or the care of the Lord Jesus with respect to the church, a good shepherd knows the sheep, a good shepherd feeds the sheep, but thirdly, according to the Word of God, Psalm 23: a shepherd guides the sheep.
A shepherd guides the sheep. Again, Psalm 23, verse 6, David, who understood the task of a shepherd from firsthand experience, he understood what was required as a shepherd, and one thing was to lead them, twice in that Psalm he uses the word âlead,â which underscores that this was a major feature of a shepherdâs care. âHe leads me beside the still waters,â and that very first picture is meant to relieve us of our anxieties and our fears. Where does He lead us? âBeside the still waters,â it could be translated in the Hebrew âwaters of rest.â âWaters of rest.â Davidâs own, personal life experience, as a man of God, wasnât an easy life, so, heâs not saying here that once you become a believer that life becomes peaceful and restful, you never have any trouble anymore. No, David had a very difficult life, his life was constantly plagued with trials and afflictions. I donât know of anyone who suffers more in the Old Testament than Job, and then David. David probably suffered even more in terms of long-term suffering than Job, he suffered betrayals of friends, family. David had a very difficult life, but he could write that Psalm talking about God as the Shepherd bringing rest to his soul. I think thatâs what he has in mind here, God gives that peace of God which passes all understanding. In the midst of the most difficult of situations and trials in life, even when we are walking through those dark valleys, God can give peace to our souls.
David goes on in that Psalm to describe how God quieted and calmed his heart, so much so that he wasnât afraid. God took care of him with his rod and his staff to comfort him, even in the worst of times! Even when the waters of life are quite turbulent, there can be a quietness, canât there? A peacefulness that marks a true believer. âYea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil; for You are with me.â âHe leads me beside the still waters, He leads me in paths of righteousness,â that is to say, âHe has me walking down those pathways that are in accord with holiness.â Now, thereâs all different ways to go in life, isnât there? The devil and the world and sin, our own remaining sin, loves to pull us down ways that are contrary to Godâs way, the broad way, but the Shepherd leads us along the straight way, the right way, the holy way. How does He do that? Well, He does it with His Word the Bible, itâs full of instruction, reproof, warning, teaching. God also leads us down straight pathways by His providence. I think that in Heaven weâre going to know just how many situations God preserved us from in answer to that prayer, âLord, lead me not into temptation, but deliver me from evil.â Jesus answers that prayer, and how many situations, how many potential falls or stumbles have we been preserved from by mere geographical distance? His providence made sure that you did not cross that path of a particular person at a particular time in a particular place. Five minutes would have been the difference, but God, who controls all circumstances even prevents us, brethren, restrains us, keeps us. He is the Keeper of Israel.
The shepherd/sheep metaphor teaches us spiritual truth about God Himself. God is the Shepherd, He knows the sheep, He feeds the sheep, He leads the sheep, but thereâs one more feature to Godâs shepherding care. We are talking about it being comprehensive, itâs a comprehensive care, one more thing that we should say about the Shepherd-God: the Divine Shepherd protects and rescues His sheep. The Divine Shepherd, God the Shepherd, Jesus the Shepherd, protects and rescues His sheep; look, again, at Psalm 23. Notice what he says in verse 5 of Psalm 23, âYou prepare a table before me in the presence of my enemies.â Now, if you read some of the commentators, youâll find that some believe that at this point David changes his metaphor, he goes from the shepherd/sheep metaphor to a host/hostee metaphor, or analogy. The picture, they argue, is that this is a picture of a host preparing a meal. I donât think so
I donât think David has forgotten the picture of the shepherd and the sheep here. I donât think he suddenly displaced it with another figure or metaphor, and the reason I say that is because apparently the Palestinian shepherds did something along these very same lines, they would go looking for food and water. Remember the hot, Palestinian sun? During those very hot months of the year a shepherd had to be constantly on the move, sometimes moving to higher and higher regions, even mountainous regions, looking for a high plateau region where he could find green grass. Plateau, like a table, thatâs where grass was found, because the rain from the sky would hit that before it would dissipate or come down to lower regions.
So, up in the higher regions you would find more grass, but up in those higher regions there was a greater danger, there was a greater threat, because thatâs where animals would go, as well. They were in search of water, they were in search of food, and so there was a greater danger, a potential of attack. Larger animal like wolves and bears and even large birds, like vultures, would attack the small sheep as they gazed on these high, plateau regions! Thatâs why the shepherd was there, thatâs why the shepherd was there watching with his rod and his staff, to protect the sheep from the animals, from the birds of the air. He was constantly watching, carefully numbering the sheep, thatâs where his rod came in, thatâs where he would use a slingshot to protect the sheep, and if you look over the ministry of Jesus, the Shepherd, donât we see that: Jesus watching over His sheep, taking care of His disciples, protecting them from their enemies, enemies from without? The Pharisees, the scribes, were like wolves constantly on the prowl, seeking whom they may devour. Isnât the devil likened to a lion? And Jesus protects the sheep from the wolves, from the lion, sometimes He protects the sheep from themselves. Our pride can get us into trouble, canât it? Lust, wanting things that we shouldnât want, or wanting them inordinately.
The Shepherd protects the sheep, He also rescues the sheep. Think of that parable of Luke chapter 15. Remember how Jesus uses that chapter to give us three parables? The parable of the Lost Son, the parable of Lost Coin, the parable of the Lost Sheep. In the parable in of the Lost Sheep he has 100 sheep and one of them goes off, goes astray, and the good shepherd goes after the one lost sheep. Remember, again, David? David had acted like a sheep that had gone astray. How did God find that lost sheep? How did God go after David? Well, He sent an under shepherd named Nathan! Nathan came with a rod, Nathan was sent by the Redeemer to retrieve the wandering sheep. Jesus rescues the sheep, not only does He rescue those sheep that go astray, but He came to rescue the lost sheep, didnât He, by laying down His life for the sheep? No greater love than that, than the love of the Shepherd laying down his life for the sheep. Itâs the supreme act of love and self-denial, but thatâs how much the Shepherd cares for the sheep. You see, the spiritual truths that we can glean from this shepherd/sheep analogy?
The first thing we learned, some of the wonderful things about God and about Jesus Christ, we learned how much God cares for His church, how much Jesus cares for His church; but secondly, the second truth that we can glean from this shepherd/sheep analogyâlisten to thisâas Christiansâlistenâas Christians we can say that this shepherd/sheep analogy teaches me about myself and everyone whoâs part of the church. Itâs a picture of the church, the church is the flock of God. Hold up the picture, itâs not really flattering: sheep, big blobs of white wool. Sorry, thatâs the picture, I didnât invent it, thatâs it! Thatâs the picture of the church. Thatâs not the only picture, the church is likened to the army of Godâweâll see that tomorrow if you want to come backâbut the flock of God, sheep, thatâs the picture of the church! Sheep! From one perspective itâs extremely comforting, isnât it? We just saw that God takes care of the sheep, God is my Shepherd, Godâs going to take care of the church! Godâs going to take care of us, but thatâs not all that picture says, that picture says something about you, it says something about me, it says something about fellow Christians. What does it say about us? Well, hereâs what it says: we are constantly in need of help.
We are like sheep, He doesnât use the figure of weâre bunch of lions. Itâd be nicer if He used even the picture of a bald eagle, you know, âweâre a bunch of eagles,â or âa bunch of wolves,â I donât know, or bears. Thatâs not the picture. Sheep, sheep, sheep. Can I tell you a few things about sheep? Theyâre defenseless animals, have you ever seen a sheep beat up a wolf? They donât stand a chance against a wolf, they donât stand a chance against a bear! Sheep are pretty dumb too, by the way, sorry. They say theyâre the dumbest animals around, sheep go astray. Sheep go astray! âWe all like sheep have gone astray,â thereâs probably few creatures as dependant, as helpless as sheep. Sheep need a shepherd, they need a shepherd to guide them, they need a shepherd to feed them, they need a shepherd to protect them. Sheep need a shepherd. Sometimes we forget how weak we are, how vulnerable we are. Pride doesnât like the sheep metaphor, I donât think. âIâm a sheep?â Yes. âDoes that mean I canât go it on my own?â Yes. Sheep, you need a shepherd. Pride says, âI can do it on my own, I donât need anybody!â Sheep says you do, you need a shepherd. Itâs a good reality check. This isnât like the Fitness 19 club up the road, you know, I donât have a Fitness 19 around here. You know, everybody goes, and everybodyâs got a big build and strong build. They all go to the Fitness 19 and they look at themselves in the mirror and admire themselves how strong they are and how big they are, theyâve got big muscles. Well, when you come into the church weâre not holding up a picture like that, weâre holding up a picture of sheep, thatâs us. Thatâs us, weâre weak.
Weâre weak, we need help, weâre vulnerable, weâre defenseless. Itâs a good reality check. Sheep need a shepherd to take care of them, and listen, this is the point: thatâs why God put you into a church, because God wants to take care of you. Itâs in the fellowship of a church that God the Shepherd, Christ the Shepherd, guides, feeds, protects, sometimes rescues us, and you know how the Shepherd, the Good Shepherd does that through the local church? He provides pastors, shepherds, under shepherds, it makes sense. He gives you pastors to take care of you. Acts chapter 20, âShepherd the flock of Godâ; 1 Peter 5, âFeed the flock; shepherd the sheep.â Both of those passages focus upon the church and tell us how God continuously shepherds His people, takes care of His people. He does by way of human instrumentality, shepherds, human shepherds! They have names. Pastor Piñero, isnât that someone you know? Pastor Martinezâthose are shepherds, those are under shepherds, human shepherds! Theyâre to shepherd the flock, theyâre to take care of you. God uses little shepherds, Heâs the Big Shepherd. He uses little shepherds, small shepherds, human shepherds, to take care of the sheep under the lordship of the Great Shepherd, the Chief Shepherd: Jesus Christ. By the Holy Spirit God makes overseers, elders, pastors, so they will take care of the sheep. Every Christian, every Christian, is to be under pastoral care. Thatâs why God instituted the church, thatâs one of the reasons, so He could take care of His sheep.
Now, I know some people are pretty frightened by the concept of shepherds. One thing: accountability, âThey might get to know me,â thatâs right. Thatâs what shepherds do, theyâre supposed to know you. âWell, if they know all my strugglesââ yeah, thatâs right, they want to help you as a shepherd. A shepherd needs to know the sheep! Youâve got to tell the shepherd, âIâve got some problems.â Thatâs wonât be great news to them, by the way, they know youâve got problems! Weâve all got problems, but he has to know, you have to be honest with your shepherds! Donât be opaque, donât hide, donât pretend! Accountability, honesty, transparency, yes, because God has given shepherds to take care of you. Pastors need to know, you have to tell them, theyâre not omniscient. God has established the church, the pastorâs office, not to hurt you, not to do damage to your psyche, but to help you, to protect you, to feed you. Think about it this way: God loves the church, God loves the sheep, so much, so much, that Heâs hired shepherds to take care of the sheep. They have a responsibility to shepherd you, and if youâre thinking Biblically that shouldnât frighten you, that should comfort you. That should comfort you! âThat God loves me that much?â Yes, that much, that He has given under shepherds to His church to take care of the sheep, and we should realize this, should we not? Everyone should realize this, you wish more people did: how much you need the church! Do you really think you can get safely to Heaven without the church? If you saw a sheep go up this way all by himself, and you know thereâs ten wolves outside waiting for him, you say what? Disaster, right? He ainât gonna make it! He ainât gonna make it! He needs to be with the flock, He needs to be under the care of the shepherd, thatâs the only way heâs going to survive!
God has put you in a church so He can get you safely to Heaven. The reason why some people donât think they need the church is because they donât think theyâre sheep. If you realize youâre a sheep, you know you need the church. If you realize youâre a sheep, you realize you need a shepherd to take care of you. You need someone who loves you that much: someone who will go after you when you go astray, someone who will use the rod and the staff to rescue you, someone who will feed you, someone who will guide you, someone who will show that kind of loving care. As I said, the sheep metaphor is not flattering, but itâs comforting, itâs comforting. It reminds us of how vulnerable we are, and it reminds us of the propensity of the human heart. In the words of that hymn writer, âWe are prone to wander,â donât we? We have hearts that so easily go astray, but bless God, thank the Good Shepherd that He loves you so much, that He instituted the church so He could take care of you. In the words of one famous sheep, âSurely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life, and I will dwell in the house of the Lord forever.â You see, David finishes that Psalm knowing that the Good Shepherd is going to take care of me and get me to Heaven. Thatâs the one thing about this Shepherd you should know, as well: Heâs very successful when it comes to His sheep. Jesus said in John chapter 17, âI will not lose one.â Every true sheep will make it to Heaven! Letâs pray.
Father in Heaven, we, again, thank You for the church of Christ. We thank You, Lord, even for this picture we have considered. Help the dear people of God to realize the privilege they have to belong to the church. Help the pastors, the elders, the shepherds, to pastor the flock here. Give them wisdom, give them courage, give them that shepherding love and care. And we pray that everyone who sits here, whoâs a member of this church, would one day be able to stand in glory, and see the Good Shepherd, the Good Shepherd who has taken care of them by means of His under shepherds. We pray these things in Christâs name, amen.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
The Church as the Body of Christ
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2013-05-06-The-Church-as-the-Body-Gordon-Cook-92513920164.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Hermanos, busquemos en nuestras Biblias 1 Corintios capĂtulo 12; voy a leer un versĂculo y despuĂ©s volveremos al texto, y trataremos algunos de los demĂĄs versos. âPorque asĂ como el cuerpo es uno, y tiene muchos miembros, pero todos los miembros del cuerpo, aunque son muchos, constituyen un solo cuerpo, asĂ tambiĂ©n es Cristoâ.
Ahora, acudamos al Señor y pidamos Su ayuda.
Padre celestial, nos inclinamos delante de ti y reconocemos que tenemos una desesperada necesidad de Tu EspĂritu, el EspĂritu que ilumina las mentes, que nos ayuda a ver. Con frecuencia nos sentimos como ciegos y, por ello, te suplicamos de nuevo que el EspĂritu venga y nos ayude a ver quiĂ©nes somos como iglesia. Te damos las gracias por la bendita instituciĂłn de la iglesia, y ayĂșdanos, como pastores, a apreciar el maravilloso privilegio que tenemos de pastorear el rebaño de Dios, de ser parte de la esposa de Cristo, pero tambiĂ©n, de ser parte del cuerpo de Cristo. Una vez mĂĄs te pedimos que vengas y seas nuestro Maestro, nuestro Instructor y te lo pedimos todo en el nombre de Cristo. AmĂ©n.
Estoy seguro de que todos conocemos a personas que han luchado contra el Alzheimer o la demencia; esta enfermedad te va robando la memoria mes tras mes, año tras año. ÂĄPerder la memoria y olvidar quiĂ©n eres es una cosa terrible! Mi madre partiĂł con el Señor el año pasado a causa de esta enfermedad. Durante los Ășltimos diez años de su vida no fue capaz de reconocer a ninguno de sus cuatro hijos, y no sabĂa quiĂ©n era ella misma. Cuando las personas olvidan quiĂ©nes son, no pueden funcionar realmente ni de la mejor manera, pero tambiĂ©n existe un problema, un problema espiritual, moral: podemos olvidar quiĂ©nes somos. El hombre no regenerado no sabe quiĂ©n es. Desconoce que es el portador de la imagen, terrible y maravillosamente hecho por un Dios Creador. La mayorĂa de los no regenerados no saben que son pecadores que necesitan a un Salvador, y no podemos olvidar que el diablo trabaja duro como ladrĂłn de identidad. Hasta los cristianos pueden llegar a olvidar quiĂ©nes son, y necesitamos recordarnos a nosotros mismos, y hasta al cuerpo âo la iglesia, el pueblo de Diosâ, quiĂ©nes son en Cristo JesĂșs.
JesĂșs entendĂa la importancia de saber quiĂ©nes somos. Comienza ese famoso sermĂłn, âEl SermĂłn del Monteâ, con ocho indicadores de identidad: âSomos los pobres de espĂritu, los que lloran, los que tienen un corazĂłn puro, los mansos, los perseguidosâ, y despuĂ©s sigue, como todos recordarĂĄn, describiendo al cristiano en lo corporativo o colectivo, usando metĂĄforas colectivas. âUstedes son la luz del mundo, son la sal de la tierraâ. Quiere que no solo entendamos quiĂ©nes somos individualmente, sino quiĂ©nes somos corporativa o colectivamente. Y, cuando procuramos comprender esto, entramos en un inmenso estudio llamado âeclesiologĂaâ o âla doctrina de la iglesiaâ. El tĂ©rmino griego para iglesia es ecclesia, y estĂĄ salpicado unas cien veces por todo el Nuevo Testamento. ÂżPero quĂ© es exactamente la iglesia? ÂżQuiĂ©n es la iglesia? Esta no siempre es una pregunta fĂĄcil de responder, por mucho que lo creamos, y la razĂłn es que la percepciĂłn firmemente arraigada âal menos en la cultura estadounidenseâ es que la iglesia es un edificio. Cuando las personas hablan de ir a la iglesia, por lo general estĂĄn pensando en ladrillos y mortero, en una ubicaciĂłn, y no en una identificaciĂłn. Cuando se le preguntaba a alguien: âÂżDĂłnde vas a la iglesia?â. La repuesta era: âYo soy la iglesiaâ. Es una cuestiĂłn de identidad, pero permĂteme preguntarte: ÂżQuĂ© te viene a la mente? ÂżQuĂ© viene a la mente del pueblo de Dios que tĂș pastoreas? ÂżQuĂ© viene a sus mentes cuando escuchan la palabra âiglesiaâ? Gracias al Señor que, cuando abrimos nuestras Biblias, no tenemos que caminar en una densa niebla, no tenemos que ir a lugares oscuros para cazar respuestas a esta pregunta.
Esta es una de las cosas que Dios quiere que todo cristiano sepa. Quiere que todos los pastores lo sepan: ÂżquiĂ©nes somos y quĂ© es la iglesia? De hecho, alguien ha llegado a decir que el Nuevo Testamento podrĂa denominarse âun libro de iglesiaâ. ÂĄY la razĂłn es que tiene tanto que decir sobre la iglesia! Pero la forma mĂĄs fĂĄcil o mĂĄs sencilla âal menos en mi limitado estudio para identificar a la iglesia y entenderlaâ es, probablemente buscar las imĂĄgenes de la iglesia. Sabes que Dios mismo se pone bajo metĂĄforas o pinta autorretratos. Dios es la Roca, la Torre fuerte, se asemeja a un leĂłn, a un ĂĄguila, y estas imĂĄgenes nos ayudan a entender quiĂ©n es Ăl. De manera similar, Dios pinta a la iglesia. Y nos proporciona imĂĄgenes muy diferentes para ayudarnos a comprender quiĂ©n o quĂ© es la iglesia. Existen al menos âsegĂșn algunosâ cien imĂĄgenes distintas de la iglesia. De modo que esta enorme cantidad nos sugiere que la iglesia es maravillosamente compleja. Es imposible que una sola imagen capte a la iglesia; ÂĄes tan importante! Para nosotros como pastores, tambiĂ©n, porque es probable que todos tengamos una ilustraciĂłn favorita. Si tuvieras una sola, ÂżcuĂĄl escogerĂas? De nuevo, es necesario que seamos cuidadosos y no tengamos imĂĄgenes favoritas excluyendo otras, porque, en mi opiniĂłn, si actuamos asĂ nos volveremos vulnerables ante una visiĂłn desequilibrada, y tal vez distorsionada, de la iglesia.
Si yo tuviera una ilustraciĂłn, una sola, no necesariamente porque sea mi favorita, sino porque me pareciera la mĂĄs importante, serĂa: la imagen del cuerpo de Cristo. El cuerpo de Cristo. En nuestra ConfesiĂłn, esta es la imagen que se plasma en ese primer pĂĄrrafo del capĂtulo 26. En realidad, figura justo al lado de otra metĂĄfora que hemos considerado: la esposa o novia de Cristo, pero esta es la segunda imagen que los antepasados bautistas pusieron delante de nosotros en ese capĂtulo de la ConfesiĂłn de Fe de 1689. Y esto es lo que queremos considerar ahora, y lo haremos de una forma muy parecida a como lo hicimos con la imagen anterior: dos tĂtulos bĂĄsicos, dos perspectivas bĂĄsicas. En primer lugar: el lugar destacado del cuerpo, la iglesia, el sitio prominente que se le ha dado al cuerpo, esta metĂĄfora de la iglesia; y, despuĂ©s, en segundo lugar: la relevancia prĂĄctica, Âżpor quĂ© hace el apĂłstol Pablo uso de esta metĂĄfora del cuerpo? El significado prĂĄctico del cuerpo.
Por tanto, lo primero que veremos es: El destacado lugar del concepto o imagen del cuerpo para la iglesia. PodrĂas argumentar que Dios ordenĂł la instituciĂłn del matrimonio y que, cuando lo hizo, estaba pensando en la iglesia, Âżno es asĂ? Y estaba pensando en ella, porque cada matrimonio cristiano tiene que reflejar la relaciĂłn de Cristo con la ella, Âżverdad? (Efesios 5). ÂżAcaso no podrĂamos argumentar que cuando Dios hizo el cuerpo, en el sexto dĂa de la CreaciĂłn, estaba pensando en la iglesia? En efecto. ÂżHa habido alguna vez un momento en el que Dios no estuviera pensando en Su iglesia? Es una de las imĂĄgenes favoritas, grĂĄficas del Nuevo Testamento. PermĂteme aportar unos cuantos textos de las Escrituras donde se encuentra esta metĂĄfora del cuerpo. Romanos 12, donde, como recordarĂĄs, Pablo empieza el capĂtulo hablando del cuerpo como sacrificio vivo. Se estĂĄ centrando en el cuerpo fĂsico, pero despuĂ©s pasa rĂĄpidamente a enfocarse sobre el cuerpo corporativo: la iglesia. VersĂculo 4: âAsĂ como en un cuerpo tenemos muchos miembrosâ. VersĂculo 5: âAsĂ nosotros, que somos muchos, somos un cuerpo en Cristoâ, y, a continuaciĂłn, Pablo usa esta metĂĄfora del cuerpo en las cartas a los Corintios; en total se usa diecisiete veces. AquĂ saca varias implicaciones. Ya hemos leĂdo una aquĂ en 1 Corintios 12. AdemĂĄs, en el libro de Efesios encontramos siete referencias al cuerpo y otras cinco en Colosenses.
Ahora bien, Dios podrĂa haber usado cualquier figura o metĂĄfora para la iglesia. PodrĂa haber utilizado un bloque de madera, el tocĂłn de un ĂĄrbol, una tarjeta de crĂ©dito, un anillo de diamantes, algo muy sencillo en su estructura o diseño. Pero emplea la imagen del cuerpo. ÂżExiste algo mĂĄs asombrosamente complejo que el cuerpo? ÂżAlgo mĂĄs complicado? Piensa en la oreja humana, en el ojo, en la mano, el brazo, el pie. No creo que pensemos mucho en ello âal menos yo no lo hagoâ, en lo increĂble que es el cuerpo. A medida que nos vamos haciendo mayores, tendemos a quejarnos de Ă©l, nos volvemos un tanto insatisfechos, porque ya no funciona como solĂa hacerlo. AdemĂĄs, vivimos en una cultura que puede engendrar fĂĄcilmente el descontento por nuestro cuerpo debido al volumen de imĂĄgenes omnipresentes que hacen desfilar ante nuestros ojos casi a diario. Algunos han comentado que los jĂłvenes ven hoy mĂĄs imĂĄgenes de mujeres bellas en un solo dĂa de lo que el hombre medio veĂa hace doscientos años, en toda su vida. Y ver todos esos cuerpos firmes, hermosos, puede hace que las personas sientan envidia e insatisfacciĂłn de sus propios cuerpos. Pero si pensamos bĂblicamente, deberĂamos estar sumamente agradecidos por nuestros cuerpos, independientemente de la forma y de la estatura, de lo fuerte o dĂ©bil y hasta de lo enfermo que pueda estar; ÂĄsiempre es mucho mejor que no tener ninguno! No te gustarĂa ser un fantasma, Âżverdad? No querrĂas ser alguien que no pudiera abrazar a otra persona o sentir un beso en la mejilla.
A la iglesia no se le atribuye un tipo de cuerpo o una talla concreta, pero queda muy claro que en la Biblia existe una identificaciĂłn de cuerpo, un cuerpo particular. ÂĄEs el cuerpo de Cristo! ÂĄEs Su cuerpo! Y esto es enormemente relevante. Pablo no puede pensar en la iglesia sin pensar en el cuerpo de Cristo, y nosotros deberĂamos recordar esto: cuando JesĂșs estaba en la tierra, tenĂa un cuerpo real, Âżverdad? TenĂa una humanidad plena y real. TenĂa pies, manos, orejas, ojos; todas las partes del cuerpo que tĂș tienes ÂĄĂ©l tambiĂ©n las poseĂa! E hizo buen uso de Su cuerpo, pero cuando ascendiĂł al cielo, subiĂł, y Su cuerpo fue con Ă©l. En algĂșn lugar del Cielo hay un cuerpo real glorificado, pero tangible; se puede ver, tocar, Âżpero, acaso no podemos decir que el cuerpo de Cristo sigue activo en la tierra? ÂżNo podemos afirmar que sigue caminando? ÂżQue sigue extendiendo sus manos, escuchando con sus orejas y hablando con su lengua, y que no se limita a un lugar ni a una lengua, sino que se encuentra casi en todas partes? ÂĄLa iglesia es el cuerpo de Cristo! Utilizando el lenguaje de ese pequeño poema: âNo tiene manos, sino las nuestras, para hacer su obra hoy; no tiene pies, sino los nuestros, para guiar a los hombres en el camino; no tiene voz, sino la nuestra, para decir a los hombres que muriĂłâ.
Pero, ahora, nos preguntamos: âÂżDe dĂłnde vino esta imagen o ilustraciĂłn de la iglesia?â. Que yo sepa, no se halla en el Antiguo Testamento. La metĂĄfora del cuerpo es absolutamente exclusiva del Nuevo Testamento, mientras que las otras ilustraciones tienen al menos alguna reminiscencia del Antiguo Testamento. Por ejemplo, la alegorĂa agrĂcola de las vides y los pĂĄmpanos que se encuentra en los Salmos; la analogĂa del pastor/ovejas tambiĂ©n de los Salmos, Salmo 23; IsaĂas 40; la imagen de la familia, padre/madre, Salmo 103, MalaquĂas 3; todas estas ilustraciones o metĂĄforas tienen sus raĂces en el Antiguo Testamento. Sin embargo, la analogĂa del cuerpo es Ășnica, exclusiva del Nuevo Testamento, y uno se pregunta: âÂżDe dĂłnde la sacĂł Pablo?â. Bueno, algunos sugieren que de Lucas, el doctor, el fĂsico. Puedo imaginar que en la mayorĂa de los viajes misioneros no tendrĂa tiempo de compartir y hablar sobre muchas cosas diferentes, y tal vez Lucas le hablara a Pablo sobre el cuerpo. Era mĂ©dico, Âżno? En colosenses 4:14, a Lucas, al doctor Lucas se le llama âel mĂ©dico amadoâ. Sin embargo, yo tiendo a pensar esto: lo sacĂł de JesĂșs mismo. ÂżCuĂĄndo? ÂżDĂłnde? Pues, me gustarĂa atraer de nuevo tu atenciĂłn a Hechos 9. No me gustarĂa dogmatizar esto necesariamente, pero parece ser el lugar de donde Pablo sacĂł su primera introducciĂłn a la eclesiologĂa 101??.
ÂżQuĂ© ocurre en Hechos 9? Pues es la conversiĂłn, la mĂĄs significativa de la historia de la iglesia. Ese hombre, Saulo de Tarso, un fariseo, se encuentra con el Señor Jesucristo, pero observa cĂłmo empieza el capĂtulo. Hechos 9:1: âSaulo, respirando todavĂa amenazas y muerte contra los discĂpulos del Señor, fue al sumo sacerdote, y le pidiĂł cartas para las sinagogas de Damascoâ. EstĂĄ expandiendo su programa de liquidaciĂłn, deshaciĂ©ndose de los cristianos. AquĂ, Saulo de Tarso es como un lobo rabioso que echa espuma por la boca, y va a devorar a la iglesia. Cree realmente que va a destruir a esa joven e incipiente iglesia. Es un hombre que estĂĄ realizando una misiĂłn, pero que nunca llegĂł a lograr aquello que pretendĂa llevar a cabo, Âżno es asĂ? Y esto ocurriĂł, porque se encontrĂł con el Señor glorificado y resucitado, y vemos una serie de acontecimientos o actos impactantes, una especie de mazo que golpea con dureza a este hombre orgulloso, arrogante y santurrĂłn.
Dios sabe cĂłmo conseguir la atenciĂłn de las personas con el brillante y fulgurante resplandor de luz (v. 3). Una fuerza de poder que derriba a Saulo a tierra y, entonces, escucha una voz (v. 4); el hombre que creĂa ostentar el mando se ve ahora cara a cara con una persona real: JesĂșs. âSaulo, Sauloâ; JesĂșs solĂa repetir los nombres, Âżverdad? ÂżRecuerdas? âMarta, Martaâ; âMarĂa, MarĂaâ; âSaulo, Sauloâ. Le hace saber a Saulo que cuando se persigue a la iglesia, se le estĂĄ persiguiendo a Ăl. âLa iglesia es mi cuerpo, mis ojos, mis manos, mis orejasâ. Y aquĂ, Pablo recibe su primera lecciĂłn teolĂłgica; aprendiĂł cristologĂa 101 y eclesiologĂa 101, y jamĂĄs lo olvidĂł. En mi opiniĂłn, fue allĂ donde aprendiĂł, y, por esta razĂłn, este concepto se convirtiĂł en su metĂĄfora favorita para la iglesia. Nosotros no podemos apreciar de verdad âcreo que no podemos valorar por completoâ lo que es la iglesia y cĂłmo funciona, a menos que captemos la relevancia de esta alegorĂa del cuerpo. Por tanto, esto es lo que quiero que consideremos en segundo lugar.
Hemos visto algo del lugar destacado que se le da en las Escrituras: cuerpo fĂsico, pero cuerpo espiritual; ahora, en segundo lugar: la relevancia prĂĄctica de la metĂĄfora del cuerpo. ÂżPor quĂ© esta analogĂa del cuerpo? ÂżCuĂĄl es la importancia o el significado de este grĂĄfico? Bueno, dicen que una imagen vale mĂĄs que mil palabras, pero en el caso de la Biblia, estas ilustraciones son como mil mĂĄs mil sermones, y podemos sacar provecho de ellas. Cuando miras en el espejo del cuerpo y ves un cuerpo, y aprendes lo que la iglesia es, ÂżquĂ© te estĂĄ enseñando esta metĂĄfora o grĂĄfico del cuerpo? PermĂteme decir que hay al menos cinco cosas, y que todas ellas son positivas. En la actualidad existe mucha prensa negativa sobre la iglesia, Âżno es asĂ? A los ojos de muchos, la iglesia es hipĂłcrita, misĂłgina, homĂłfoba, sentenciosa. La iglesia ha perdido su misiĂłn, es una instituciĂłn moribunda. Se alienta a las personas a no tener contacto con ella; es irrelevante, estĂĄ pasada de moda y es obsoleta. No creo que nadie dijera eso de su cuerpo, Âżno te parece? ÂżAcaso tu cuerpo ha perdido alguna vez su relevancia? ÂżPuedes desechar tus ojos, tus orejas, tus manos, tus pies? No creo que Pablo utilice la metĂĄfora del cuerpo para llevarnos a pensar en la iglesia de forma negativa. No; estĂĄ empleando esta analogĂa para ayudarnos a apreciar lo maravillosa que es, para que entendamos lo Ășnica y especial que es, y, como ya he dicho, mostrarnos cinco verdades extraordinarias. QuizĂĄ se puedan derivar muchas mĂĄs de esta ilustraciĂłn del cuerpo o concepto sobre la iglesia.
NĂșmero uno: La metĂĄfora del cuerpo nos enseña la vitalidad de la iglesia de Cristo. La analogĂa del cuerpo se utiliza de dos maneras distintas en las Escrituras; unas veces se usa la totalidad del cuerpo, incluidos la cabeza, los ojos, las orejas (1 Co. 12). Sin embargo, en otras ocasiones, se utiliza todo el cuerpo a excepciĂłn de la cabeza. Y la razĂłn es que JesĂșs es la cabeza. En esos casos, el apĂłstol quiere que nos centremos en JesĂșs, como algo distinto al resto del cuerpo. Efesios 1:22 dice: âY todo sometiĂł bajo sus pies, y a Ăl lo dio por cabeza sobre todas las cosas a la iglesiaâ. Cuando se emplea de esta forma, la figura del cuerpo enfatiza la preeminencia de Cristo, Su soberanĂa sobre la iglesia. Ăl es la cabeza de la iglesia, pero, a la vez, nos recuerda esto: Ăl es la fuente y la vida de la iglesia. Resulta posible cortar ciertas partes del cuerpo y seguir vivo, Âżverdad? CĂłrtate la cabeza y estarĂĄs muerto. Sin cabeza no hay vida. La iglesia necesita estar constantemente alimentada y nutrida por la cabeza, y recibir luz de ella. ÂżAcaso no es esto lo que estĂĄ pensando Pablo cuando escribe en Efesios 4: ââŠaquel que es la cabeza, es decir, Cristo, de quien todo el cuerpo (estando bien ajustado y unido por la cohesiĂłn que las coyunturas proveenâŠ)â. EstĂĄ pensando en la cabeza que sostiene y da vida al cuerpo. Su vida corre por nuestras venas; todo lo que hacemos como cuerpo, ya sea nuestras manos, nuestros pies, ÂĄdepende de la cabeza!
Piensa en esta otra metĂĄfora que Cristo usĂł para sĂ mismo: Ă©l es la vid, nosotros los pĂĄmpanos; de nuevo se recalca la dependencia que tenemos de JesĂșs para la vida, el alimento, la salud, la fuerza, para todo lo que hacemos. Y esto es lo que hace que la iglesia sea una potencia que hay que tener en cuenta. ÂżPor quĂ© tiene tanto poder y fuerza? ÂżPor quĂ© no serĂĄ nunca destruida? ÂżPor quĂ© no perecerĂĄ jamĂĄs? ÂżPor quĂ© vivirĂĄ para siempre? ÂĄPorque Cristo es la cabeza! Ăl es la vida, el aliento de vida que alimenta, sostiene y nutre a la iglesia. La metĂĄfora del cuerpo señala, pues, sin lugar a dudas, en esta direcciĂłn: la fuente de vida, la vitalidad, Cristo mismo.
Numero dos: La metĂĄfora nos enseña la necesidad de unidad en la iglesia. Se podrĂa argumentar que todas las analogĂas importantes nos enseñan algo acerca de la unidad de la iglesia: la familia de Dios; un Padre, un hermano mayor; un edificio; un fundamento; un cuerpo con una cabeza. Observamos en Efesios 4 que el apĂłstol Pablo usa esta figura por esa misma razĂłn: para recalcar todo el asunto de la unidad. Cuando llegamos a Efesios 4 vemos un cambio en el Ă©nfasis. En los tres primeros capĂtulos tenemos un mandamiento. Llegamos al capĂtulo 4 y es como si Pablo se pusiera detrĂĄs de a ametralladora y empezara a disparar exhortaciĂłn tras exhortaciĂłn, mandamiento tras mandamiento, pero nota lo que dice en el versĂculo 1 de Efesios 4: âYo, pues, prisionero del Señor, os ruego que vivĂĄis de una manera digna de la vocaciĂłn con que habĂ©is sido llamados, con toda humildad y mansedumbre, con paciencia, soportĂĄndoos unos a otros en amor, esforzĂĄndoos por preservar la unidad del EspĂritu en el vĂnculo de la pazâ. Observa cĂłmo expone esta exhortaciĂłn en lo que podrĂamos denominar una sĂ©ptuple base de cimentaciĂłn, mediante la utilizaciĂłn del nĂșmero uno. Lo utiliza siete veces: â⊠esforzĂĄndoos por preservar la unidad del EspĂritu en el vĂnculo de la paz. Hay un solo cuerpoâŠâ.
Creo que sobra decirles lo preciosa que es la unidad. Si alguna vez la han perdido, la apreciarĂĄn de verdad, Âżno es asĂ? Una de las cosas mĂĄs aterradoras que he sentido nunca como pastor es cuando la desuniĂłn amenaza a la iglesia. Puede llegar a ser angustiante y doloroso. Noches sin dormir. Y cuando se hace astillas, como Humpty Dumpty que se sentĂł sobre un muro y se pegĂł una enorme caĂda, ninguno de los hombres del rey pudo volver a unir los pedazos. No podemos crear la unidad. Nos vemos indefensos. Por la gracia de Dios, podemos mantenerla, y eso es lo que el apĂłstol les pide aquĂ a los Efesios. Ăl sabe que la unidad es vitalmente importante para la fuerza y la salud de una iglesia que estĂĄ atada a una buena teologĂa, y, por ello, la ancla a este concepto de la iglesia. Es necesario que digamos constantemente al pueblo de Dios que hay un Dios y Padre, un Señor, un bautismo, un cuerpo: ÂĄla iglesia! Y, para mantener la unidad con diligencia, Pablo nos hace saber que va a requerir trabajo. Utiliza aquĂ un tĂ©rmino fuerte: âesforzĂĄndoosâ. ÂĄNo va a ser fĂĄcil! Cuando pensamos en las iglesias de la Biblia, muchas de ellas estaban dañadas por la desuniĂłn. ÂżO no es asĂ? Se les dice a las iglesias gĂĄlatas: âOs estĂĄis devorando unas a otrasâ.
Piensa en la iglesia corintia. ÂżTe gustarĂa pastorear una iglesia como esa? Cuando empiezo a sentir lĂĄstima de mĂ mismo, recuerdo esta iglesia. Divisiones, grupos disidentes: âYo soy de Cefas, yo soy de Pablo, yo soy de Apolosâ. Se peleaban en la cena del Señor y, por estas cosas, el apĂłstol machaca de varias formas, como con un martillo hidrĂĄulico, este tema de la unidad cuando escribe a los corintios. Toma este concepto del cuerpo (en ningĂșn otro lugar usa el concepto del cuerpo tanto como cuando escribe a los corintios). Lo usa para tratar la inmoralidad sexual. âÂżNo sabĂ©is que vuestro cuerpo [âŠ] por precio habĂ©is sido comprados?â. Lo usa para tratar con las divisiones, con el uso de los dones. Observa el texto que ya leĂmos antes, en 1 Corintios 12:12: âPorque asĂ como el cuerpo es uno, y tiene muchos miembros, pero todos los miembros del cuerpo, aunque son muchos, constituyen un solo cuerpo, asĂ tambiĂ©n es Cristoâ. Observa cĂłmo lo mantiene, mediante el martillo de la triple repeticiĂłn: âun cuerpo⊠un cuerpo⊠un cuerpoâ. Les estĂĄ diciendo a los corintios: âTenĂ©is un cuerpo, ÂĄdejad ya de reñir!â. ÂĄLa iglesia no es un ring de boxeo, no es un gallinero! La iglesia es militante, ÂĄpero no se ataca a sĂ misma! Ataca al diablo, al mundo, pero no a sĂ misma. Cuando un cuerpo empieza a atacarse, ÂĄestĂĄ enfermo! ÂżPor quĂ© la metĂĄfora del cuerpo? Porque nos enseña sobre la fuente o la vitalidad de la vida eclesial: Cristo como cabeza. La analogĂa del cuerpo nos enseña sobre la importancia de la unidad: un cuerpo.
NĂșmero tres: La tercera lecciĂłn que podemos sacar de esta metĂĄfora del cuerpo es por quĂ© Pablo hizo buen uso de este grĂĄfico. La razĂłn es que nos enseña que la iglesia es un lugar de diversidad. Creo que uno de los motivos por el cual le gustaba usar esta analogĂa era que podĂa hacer varias aplicaciones, sacar varias lecciones espirituales; ya hemos observado que la iglesia tiene vitalidad, unidad, pero tambiĂ©n diversidad. Y este es el fondo de la cuestiĂłn que trata aquĂ en 1 Corintios 12, al procurar guiar a los corintios en el uso de los dones. En el capĂtulo 13 insiste en la importancia del amor, la permanencia del amor y el uso de los dones, y, aquĂ, en el capĂtulo 12, hace hincapiĂ© en que cada miembro tiene una funciĂłn Ășnica y una contribuciĂłn al cuerpo. Con toda probabilidad, los corintios estaban resentidos y no disfrutaban de las diferencias. Algunos, quizĂĄ, alardeaban de sus dones y decĂan: âMi don es mĂĄs importante que el tuyoâ. Otros enfatizaban, probablemente, los dones de locuciĂłn o los carismĂĄticos, los espectaculares, el hablar en lenguas, el de profecĂa, y esto causarĂa alguna tensiĂłn real en la iglesia, en aquellos que tenĂan otro un don de ânivel inferiorâ y se sentĂan apartados, tratados como si fueran menos santos o menos Ăștiles. Tal vez fueran estos, los que tenĂan estos âdones inferioresâ, quienes se estaban volviendo envidiosos y descontentos con sus dones. Es posible que algunos hablaran incluso de abandonar la iglesia, de ir a cualquier otro lugar donde pudieran tener un perfil mĂĄs alto o una mayor utilidad.
De modo que Pablo les recuerda que la iglesia es el cuerpo y que, como el cuerpo humano, posee un tipo deslumbrante de diversidad, y esto significa, como explica en 1 Corintios 12:15: âEl pie no deberĂa decir: âPorque no soy mano, no soy del cuerpoââ. VersĂculo 16: âLa oreja no deberĂa decir: âPorque no soy ojo, no soy del cuerpoââ. Ahora, para afianzar el punto aĂșn mĂĄs, el apĂłstol dice aquĂ algo sobre el cuerpo, de una manera un tanto grotesca; versĂculo 17: âSi todo el cuerpo fuera ojo, ÂżquĂ© serĂa del oĂdo? Si todo fuera oĂdo, ÂżquĂ© serĂa del olfato?â. ÂżVes lo que quiere decir? ÂĄImagĂnate esa gran nariz, o ese enorme ojo! ÂĄEs chocante! SerĂa bastante inĂștil. ImagĂnate que tienes ante ti una pizza pepperoni y que solo fueras una gran nariz. PodrĂas olerla, pero no podrĂas comĂ©rtela. ÂżY quĂ© me dices de escuchar el sonido del piano, si solo tuvieras un gran ojo? El cuerpo tiene muchos miembros, posee una diversidad maravillosa y deslumbrante. Puede servir a Jesucristo en todo tipo de formas.
Una de las cosas que descubres en un culto es que aplasta y desmiente la diversidad. Todo el mundo es igual, se ve igual, habla igual. Un culto tiende a forzar a las personas a un estilo de vida, como si de una chaqueta rĂgida y almidonada se tratase, una burda uniformidad; se ordena una conducta robĂłtica y el grupo de personas es mĂĄs parecido a una mĂĄquina que a un cuerpo. El culto ataca nuestra humanidad, nuestra creatividad, esa unicidad y distinciĂłn que Dios nos ha dado; sin embargo, la iglesia destaca y difunde diversidad. Cuando las personas entran en una iglesia, deberĂan ver diversidad, diversidad de piel, de edad, de trasfondo econĂłmico; ricos, pobres, diversidad de personalidad, una personalidad extrovertida al estilo de Pedro, u otra mĂĄs silenciosa como la de Juan, o un TomĂĄs que se deprime con facilidad, pero que es sensible, un ElĂas y un AbdĂas; tipos muy diferentes de hombre. Sin embargo, me pregunto si ElĂas podrĂa haber hecho lo que hizo AbdĂas y a la inversa. Distintos hombres, distintos dones, distintas fuerzas, una diversidad deslumbrante, pero, a la vez, una unidad honda y profunda.
ÂżCĂłmo podemos explicar esto? Bueno, se puede hacer: es una obra realizada por el espĂritu. Es una obra sobrenatural cuando gente tan diversa, tan diferente se encuentra bajo el mismo techo, adoran al mismo Dios, se aman y se sirven las unas a las otras y difieren entre sĂ. ÂĄResulta maravilloso verlo! ÂĄEs fantĂĄstico formar parte de ello! ÂżDĂłnde puedes encontrar algo igual en todo el mundo? Es una de las maravillas del evangelio, recalca su poder. Es una forma extraordinaria de hacer que el mundo sepa que el cristianismo es diferente a todas las demĂĄs religiones del mundo. No nos sentimos amenazados por la diversidad ni le tenemos miedo, porque revela, se regocija en la diversidad. La iglesia es el cuerpo, y no encontrarĂĄs nada igual en la tierra. En cualquier otro lugar, la diversidad suele causar tensiĂłn y conflicto, perjuicios e intolerancias, pero no en la iglesia, o, al menos, no deberĂa hacerlo. ÂżPor quĂ©? ÂżCuĂĄl es la relevancia del concepto del cuerpo? Pues esta imagen capta un gran nĂșmero de verdades distintas. Habla de vitalidad, unidad, diversidad, pero hay algo mĂĄs, otra razĂłn, en mi opiniĂłn, por la que Pablo usĂł esta metĂĄfora y por la que se podrĂa argumentar que era su metĂĄfora favorita.
NĂșmero cuatro: ÂĄLa analogĂa del cuerpo nos enseña la necesidad de responsabilidad y fiabilidad de la iglesia! ÂĄEl cuerpo nos enseña que necesitamos a la iglesia! ÂĄNos necesitamos unos a otros! Mira tu cuerpo, cada parte depende de otra. En 1 Corintios 12:21 leemos: âY el ojo no puede decir a la mano: âNo te necesitoâ; ni tampoco la cabeza a los pies: âNo os necesitoââ. Las manos necesitan a los pies, los ojos a las orejas y estas a los ojos. Piensa en esto: cuando estĂĄs conduciendo un auto, ÂżquĂ© parte del cuerpo querrĂas eliminar? ÂżLos ojos? No lo creo. ÂżLas orejas? Tampoco. ÂżTus manos? ÂżTus pies? Necesitas todas las partes de tu cuerpo, Âżno es asĂ?; es preciso que una buena parte de tu cuerpo funcione para conducir un auto. Precisas tus ojos, tus orejas, tus manos sobre el volante, tus pies sobre el pedal del freno o sobre el acelerador. Retira el pie del acelerador o no use tus pies, e imagina lo que va a suceder. ÂĄColisionarĂĄs contra otro coche o te meterĂĄs en una zanja! El apĂłstol Pablo estĂĄ diciendo que, cuando se trata de la vida cristiana, nos necesitamos unos a otros. Yo, personalmente, creo que no existen dos cosas que hayan causado mĂĄs problemas a la iglesia hoy que estas dos: la mentalidad consumista y el craso individualismo de la civilizaciĂłn occidental, ese individualismo que dice: âYo puedo hacerlo soloâ. La metĂĄfora del cuerpo no nos permite subir a caballo y cabalgar hasta la caĂda del sol como el Llanero solitario. La analogĂa del cuerpo afirma: âÂĄNo puedes tĂș solo!â. Ahora bien, tal vez haya situaciones en las que las personas tengan que llevar algo a cabo solas, Âżno es asĂ? Existen circunstancias providenciales. Piensa en JosĂ© en Egipto. Lo que quiero decir es que no fue algo que Ă©l escogiera, pero Dios lo mantuvo vivo y es como esa figura que usa Owen cuando habla de la gracia preservadora de Dios: es âcomo una centella en medio de un ocĂ©ano de aguaâ. La gracia de Dios puede mantener esa chispa viva; asĂ es Dios; Ăl puede hacerlo. Mantuvo a JosĂ© con vida, tambiĂ©n lo hizo con Daniel y con sus tres amigos allĂ en Babilonia. Y los cristianos pueden verse aislados en ocasiones por culpa de la persecuciĂłn o cualquier otro motivo. John Bunyan se pasĂł doce años en el catre de una prisiĂłn. Dios conservĂł su vida, lo preservĂł, ÂĄpero no eran elecciones propias! Estas personas no escogieron aquellas circunstancias; cuando las personas deciden, se marchitan y se atrofian.
Dios no pretendiĂł nunca que el cristiano actuara solo. Ni siquiera JesĂșs pudo hacerlo. ÂżPor quĂ© crees que escogiĂł a doce hombres? ÂżPor quĂ© tuvo una relaciĂłn tan Ăntima con tres de ellos? ÂżPor quĂ© uno de ellos estuvo mĂĄs cerca de Ă©l que estos tres (Juan)? JesĂșs necesitaba amigos, precisaba comuniĂłn; era un hombre. ÂżRecuerdas lo que ocurriĂł en el jardĂn? Les pidiĂł a sus amigos que oraran por Ăl. SabĂa que necesitaba ayuda, y cuando uno piensa en todos esos mandamientos de âunos a otrosâ que salpican todo el Nuevo Testamento, ÂżquĂ© estĂĄn diciendo? Afirman esto: que nos necesitamos los unos a los otros. Necesitamos exhortarnos, alentarnos unos a otros, orar los unos por los otros y servirnos unos a otros. ÂĄEl cuerpo te necesita, y tĂș necesitas al cuerpo! Por tanto, llegamos a la pregunta: âÂżPor convierte Pablo esta metĂĄfora en su favorita?â. Puedes entender por quĂ©, Âżverdad? Son varias las razones: nos enseña la vitalidad de la iglesia, su unidad, su diversidad, su fiabilidad y su responsabilidad; pero, en quinto y Ășltimo lugar, esta analogĂa nos enseña la necesidad de crecimiento y madurez en el cuerpo de Cristo.
NĂșmero cinco: La necesidad de crecimiento y madurez. Observa cĂłmo el apĂłstol Pablo usa esta metĂĄfora para hablar sobre el crecimiento en Cristo. Cada vez que toma su pluma ây parece hacerlo en todas las ocasiones, excepto en el caso de las iglesias de Galaciaâ comenta sobre la cuestiĂłn del crecimiento: el crecimiento en Cristo, en la fe, en el amor. Pudo decirles a los efesios: âPor esta razĂłn tambiĂ©n yo, habiendo oĂdo de la fe en el Señor JesĂșs que hay entre vosotros, y de vuestro amor por todos los santos, no ceso de dar gracias por vosotros, haciendo menciĂłn de vosotros en mis oracionesâ. En otras palabras: ÂĄDoy gracias porque estĂĄn ustedes creciendo! ÂĄEl cuerpo crece! Y pudo escribirles a los tesalonicenses: âSiempre tenemos que dar gracias a Dios por vosotros, hermanos, como es justo, porque vuestra fe aumenta grandemente, y el amor de cada uno de vosotros hacia los demĂĄs abunda mĂĄs y mĂĄsâ. ÂżNo es por eso por lo que Dios nos pone en un cuerpo, para que podamos crecer? Efesios 4:11: âY Ăl dio a algunos el ser apĂłstoles, a otros profetas, a otros evangelistas, a otros pastores y maestros, a fin de capacitar a los santos para la obra del ministerio, para la edificaciĂłn del cuerpo de Cristoâ. Efesios 4:15: â⊠sino que hablando la verdad en amor, crezcamos en todos los aspectos en aquel que es la cabeza, es decir, Cristo, de quien todo el cuerpo (estando bien ajustado y unido [juntos] por la cohesiĂłn que las coyunturas proveen)â. ÂĄCada parte da fuerza, nutriciĂłn y ayuda al cuerpo! Me gustarĂa pensar que todos los cristianos quieren crecer, pero uno tiene que estar integrado en la vida de la iglesia. Si no me crees, agarra un cuchillo y cĂłrtate un dedo, dĂ©jalo en algĂșn lugar y verĂĄs lo que ocurre. Se muere. Se muere, a menos que haya una rĂĄpida operaciĂłn quirĂșrgica que vuelva a coser ese dedo en su lugar. Puedes estar sentado en un banco de iglesia, escuchando sermones, con bastante regularidad y, sin embargo, estar suelto, desconectado. No todos los que ocupan un banco forman parte de la dinĂĄmica del crecimiento. Estoy seguro de que habrĂĄs visto a algunas personas de tu iglesia allĂ sentadas durante años, y te preguntas: âÂżPero por quĂ© no crecen? ÂżQuĂ© problema hay?â. Lo mĂĄs probable es âaunque puede haber varias cosas que no estĂ©n bienâ que no estĂĄn conectados, no estĂĄn sirviendo, no estĂĄn cumpliendo los mandamientos de âunos a otrosâ. Es posible que les gusten tus sermones, tĂș puedes caerles bien personalmente, pero no estĂĄn comprometidos, no estĂĄn vitalmente conectados.
Es asombroso ver, como pastores, que las personas crecen. Pablo parecĂa ir buscando siempre señales de crecimiento, y esto es algo que deberĂamos hacer en nuestro oficio de pastores. Empezamos a hacerlo hace cinco años. Llevo veinticinco años en Grace y no estoy diciendo que nunca lo hiciĂ©ramos antes, pero iniciamos nuestra reuniĂłn de ancianos âno tienen ustedes por quĂ© seguir nuestro ejemploâ, y empezamos con esto: escogimos a tres familias del directorio de la iglesia sin discutir nada negativo aunque, a veces, resulta bastante difĂcil. ÂżDĂłnde los ves usar sus dones? ÂżEn quĂ© ĂĄmbitos ves su crecimiento? ÂżHay algo que podamos elogiar en ellos? Podemos regocijarnos y decir: âÂĄGracias, Señor, porque veo pruebas de gracia en sus vidas!â. Y esto nos ayuda, porque, seamos honestos: como pastores podemos ser bastante negativos en cuanto al pueblo de Dios, ÂĄpero es maravilloso ver a los cristianos creciendo en fe y amor! Es fantĂĄstico verlos usar cada vez mĂĄs su tiempo, sus dones, para servirse los unos a los otros. ÂĄEs estupendo ver crecer a la iglesia!
Pero, a veces, es difĂcil ver el crecimiento, y creo que se debe a que gran parte de Ă©l se produce en el interior; pero es una de las bendiciones de un ministerio a largo plazo⊠diez, quince, veinte años. ÂĄPuedes ver el crecimiento! Es como en el caso de tus hijos que van creciendo; no es visible de un dĂa para otro, Âżverdad? Pero si usĂĄramos un marcador lo verĂamos. Es algo que hacĂamos con mis padres: ellos marcaban nuestra altura y, transcurridos dos o tres meses, volvĂamos a hacerlo y se podĂa ver que estĂĄbamos creciendo; pero requerĂa tiempo. Como pastores, si has estado ahĂ durante cinco, seis, diez, doce, veinte, treinta años, puedes dar un paso atrĂĄs y decir: âSĂ, estĂĄn creciendoâ. Pablo hace un buen uso de la analogĂa del cuerpo. De nuevo creo que es su favorita, por lo mucho que dice sobre la iglesia. Pero permĂtanme, hermanos, que acabe con tres aplicaciones muy cortas y breves. ÂżQuĂ© puede decirnos esto a nosotros, y quĂ© podemos hacer para reforzar esta imagen tan vital de la iglesia para nosotros, los pastores?
NĂșmero uno: Un privilegio. La metĂĄfora del cuerpo dice que es un privilegio ser parte de la iglesia. No importa lo pequeño que seas, lo insignificante que uno pueda sentirse. PodrĂas ser un dedo del pie, o de la mano, pero si formas parte del cuerpo de Cristo, ÂĄes maravilloso! ÂĄQuĂ© privilegio! Y cuando las personas empiezan a entender la analogĂa del cuerpo, es menos probable que se quejen de la iglesia y mĂĄs verosĂmil que se regocijen y se sientan abrumados por ser parte del cuerpo de Cristo. Es el cuerpo mĂĄs hermoso del mundo, ÂĄes el cuerpo de Cristo! ÂĄQuĂ© privilegio estar tan cerca, tan Ăntimamente relacionado con Jesucristo! ÂżAcaso existe un privilegio mayor? ÂżUn honor mĂĄs grande? ÂżHay algĂșn club social al que preferirĂas pertenecer? ÂżUn equipo deportivo? ÂżUn partido polĂtico? No lo creo. AquĂ es donde las personas crecen, donde sirven, donde aprenden a amar, a dar y a orar. ÂĄQuĂ© trĂĄgico resulta ver a cristianos que viven vidas despegadas, aisladas! Mira lo que se estĂĄn perdiendo. El concepto del cuerpo les dice lo que se estĂĄn perdiendo. Por tanto, hermanos, hay un privilegio que se debe recalcar cuando pensamos en esta metĂĄfora del cuerpo.
NĂșmero dos: Un desafĂo. Tenemos que retar a nuestra gente a crecer, a madurar a la luz de la imagen del cuerpo, a no malgastar su vida, a no ser perezosa, a no estar en baja forma, sino hacerse fuerte y bien musculada, bien coordinada para correr la carrera, hacerse mĂĄs grande y realizar mĂĄs servicio. DeberĂan ser como el tipo que acude al gimnasio local siendo un flacucho, debilucho de cuarenta y cinco kilos (99 libras), y quiere hacer un poco de musculatura para ser mĂĄs Ăștil. Trabaja en la fĂĄbrica local, pero no puede levantar sacos de cincuenta kilos (100 libras). Por esta razĂłn, acude allĂ y trabaja. Se va haciendo mĂĄs fuerte y ahora puede regresar a la fĂĄbrica ÂĄy ser mĂĄs productivo! Queremos ver cĂłmo nuestros miembros se fortalecen y son mĂĄs Ăștiles en el servicio a Cristo y en la obra del reino. ÂĄQueremos ver cuerpos sanos, iglesias fuertes! El privilegio; el desafĂo; voy a acabar este sermĂłn con una nota negativa del tipo: el peligro.
NĂșmero tres: El peligro. ÂżPor quĂ© nos da Dios tantas imĂĄgenes de la iglesia? El pastor, el rebano, la esposa, el templo, la familia, el cuerpo. De nuevo, como ya he dicho anteriormente, todo esto nos habla de la funciĂłn multifacĂ©tica de la iglesia, su complejidad. Resulta sorprendente todo lo que la iglesia puede hacer, pero aquĂ estĂĄ el peligro: si nos centramos en una imagen y perdemos de vista la increĂble gama de ilustraciones, me temo que estaremos desequilibrados y seremos desiguales en nuestro pensamiento y en nuestro vivir. Como pastores, podrĂa preguntarles: ÂżCuĂĄl es su imagen favorita? ÂżSaben quĂ© me contestarĂan probablemente la mayorĂa de ustedes? La analogĂa pastor/ovejas, Âżverdad? Esto es porque nos ayuda a entender nuestra vocaciĂłn. ÂżQuĂ© debes hacer como pastor? Pues, pastorear. Ayuda a comprender la labor que hemos escogido, y los hombres tienden a concentrarse mucho en su vocaciĂłn, Âżno es asĂ? âEsto es a lo que me dedico, por eso es en lo que mĂĄs pienso, es lo que mĂĄs aprecio, ÂĄes mi actividad favorita! Con el rebaño tengo que ser un subpastor, Âżpero quĂ© hay del cuerpo?
En un artĂculo del pastor Paul Tripp, titulado âWhy Pastors Need the Bodyâ [ÂżPor quĂ© necesitan el cuerpo los pastores?] declara: âLos pastores no pueden vivir jamĂĄs fuera del cuerpo ni pensar que ellos no lo necesitanâ. ÂżPor quĂ© caen a veces los pastores en pecado, en un pecado grotesco? Quiero decir que podrĂa haber muchas razones para ello, pero me he preguntado en ocasiones si no serĂĄ porque acaban aislĂĄndose. Han pensado que estĂĄn por encima del cuerpo, que ellos no lo necesitan. Creyeron que podĂan vivir una especie de vida por encima del cuerpo. No necesitaron a los dedos de la mano ni los de los pies, ni a los ojos, ni a las orejas. ÂĄRealmente imaginaron que podĂan crecer y madurar sin el cuerpo! La separaciĂłn y el aislamiento pastorales son peligrosos. ÂżAcaso no tienes, como todos los demĂĄs, un corazĂłn tan engañoso, tan perverso, tan propenso a divagar? Necesitas el cuerpo. Yo necesito al cuerpo. Precisamos la vida del cuerpo. ÂżQuiĂ©n dijo que estĂĄbamos exentos y, de algĂșn modo, despegados del cuerpo? ÂżQuiĂ©n afirma: âTodos son parte del cuerpo, excepto los pastoresâ?
ÂĄNecesitas el cuerpo! Yo tambiĂ©n, ÂĄy es preciso que dejemos que el cuerpo sepa que lo necesitamos! No es incorrecto buscar consejo en el cuerpo, que las personas de tu iglesia te asesoren. Tal vez estĂĄs luchando porque no sabes cĂłmo educar a tu hijo o hija de diecisiete o dieciocho años. ÂżPor quĂ© no puedes, como pastor, acercarte a alguien que estĂ© educando a sus hijos y decirle: âNecesito alguna perspectivaâ? ÂżNo lo harĂas? ÂżNo necesitas ayuda? Necesitamos que otros nos ministren, porque podemos perder la perspectiva. Nuestro corazĂłn tambiĂ©n se puede endurecer; nuestra conciencia se puede cauterizar. Es insano que cualquier cristiano, pastor incluido, viva como si estuviera fuera o por encima del cuerpo de Cristo. Cuanto mĂĄs vivo mĂĄs cuenta me doy de lo mucho que necesito a la iglesia. ÂĄLa necesito! Necesito que las manos, los ojos, las orejas vengan y me ayuden. Es maravilloso pastorear una iglesia, pero es aĂșn mĂĄs estupendo formar parte de la iglesia. Gracias a Dios por el cuerpo de Jesucristo y por Su gloriosa iglesia.
Oremos:
Padre celestial, te damos gracias, te bendecimos de nuevo, por la iglesia de Cristo. Te damos gracias por poder regocijarnos todos en la iglesia. AyĂșdanos, Señor, a aprender de estas imĂĄgenes, para que nosotros mismos seamos miembros que crecen con vitalidad, orgĂĄnicamente relacionados con los demĂĄs. AyĂșdanos a ser sabios en la forma de instruir a nuestra gente. Que podamos darle toda una amplia gama de estos grĂĄficos y metĂĄforas bĂblicas para ayudarle a vivir la vida cristiana y a regocijarse de ser la iglesia. Te lo pedimos en el nombre de Cristo, amĂ©n.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
Well, brethren turn, please, in your Bibles to 1 Corinthians chapter 12, Iâm just going to read one verse and then weâll go back to the text and deal with some of the other verses. 1 Corinthians chapter 12, verse 12, âFor as the body is one and has many members, but all the members of that one body, being many, are one body, so also is Christ.â Well, letâs look to The Lord and ask for His help.
Father in Heaven, we bow before You, and we acknowledge that we are in desperate need of Your Spirit, the Spirit that illumines minds, that helps us to see. We often feel like blind men, and so we plead afresh for the Spirit to come and help us to see who we are as a church. We thank You for the blessed institution of the church, and help us, as pastors, to appreciate the wonderful privilege that we have to pastor the flock of God, to be part of the bride of Christ, but also to be part of the body of Christ. We, again, ask You to come, be our Teacher, be our Instructor, and we pray this in Christâs name, amen.
We all know people, Iâm sure, who have struggled with Alzheimerâs or dementia, it steals away your memory month after month, year after year. Itâs an awful thing to lose your memory and forget who you are! My mother passed away last year because of that disease. The last ten years of her life she couldnât recognize any of her four sons, and she didnât know who she was. When people forget who they are, they really canât function, or function all that well, but thereâs also a problem, a spiritual problem, a moral problem: we can also forget who we are. The unregenerate man does not know who he is. The unregenerate man doesnât know that he is an image bearer, fearfully, wonderfully made by a Creator-God. Most of the unregenerate donât know that they are sinners who need a Savior, and we canât forget that the devil works hard at identity theft. Even Christians can forget who they are, and we need to constantly remind ourselves and even the bodyâor the church, the people of Godâwho they are in Christ Jesus.
Jesus understood the importance of knowing who we are. He begins that famous sermon âThe Sermon on the Mountâ with eight identity markers: âWe are the poor in spirit, we are those that mourn, we are the pure in heart, we are the meek, we are the persecutedââŠand then He goes on, you might recall, to describe the Christian in a corporate or collective, using collective metaphors. âYou are the light of the world, you are the salt of the earth.â He wants us to understand not only who we are individually, but who we are corporately or collectively. And when we seek to understand who we are collectively or corporately we enter a huge study called âecclesiologyâ or âthe doctrine of the church.â
The Greek word for church is ecclesia, it is sprinkled throughout the New Testament some 100 times, but what, exactly, is the church? Who is the church? Thatâs not always an easy question to answer, as easy as we might think, and the reason being is that the perception that is firmly rootedâat least in American cultureâis that the church is a building. When people talk about going to church they are thinking about brick and mortar, a location, generally, not identification. When someone was asked, âWhere do you go to church?â The reply came back, âI am the church.â Itâs an identity issue, but let me ask you: what comes to your mind? What comes to the to the minds of the people of God that you pastor? What comes to their minds when they hear the word âchurchâ? And thankfully, when we open our Bibles, we donât have to walk into a dense fog, we donât have to go hunting for answers to that question in obscure places.
This is one of the things that God wants every Christian to know, He wants every pastor to know: who we are, who is the church. In fact, someone has even said that the New Testament could be called âa church book.â âA church book,â because it has so much to say about the church! But probably the easiest or the simplest wayâat least in my limited study to identify the church and understandâis to go looking for pictures of the church. You know that God Himself puts Himself under metaphors or paints pictures of Himself. God is The Rock, God is The High Tower, He likens Himself to a Lion, an Eagle, and those pictures help us to understand who God is. Likewise, the church is painted by God. Very different pictures are painted by God to help us understand who or what is the church, and there at leastâsome thinkâat least 100 different pictures of the church. So the sheer number tells us that the church is wonderfully complex. One picture doesnât capture the church, thatâs so important. So important for us as pastors, as well, because we all probably have a favorite picture. If you had only one picture, what would you chose? Again, we need to be careful of having favorite pictures and excluding other pictures of the church, because, I think, if we do that we become vulnerable to imbalance and perhaps a distorted view of the church.
If I had one picture, one picture, not because itâs my favorite one necessarily, but because I think itâs probably the most important one: itâs the picture of the body of Christ. The body of Christ. In our Confession, this is the picture that is put there in that first paragraph of chapter 26. In fact, itâs played side by side that other picture that we looked at: the spouse or the bride of Christ, but this is the second picture that the Baptist forefathers set before us in that chapter of the 1689 Confession of Faith. Thatâs what we want to consider on this hour, and weâre going to look at it much like we looked at the previous picture: two basic heads, two basic perspectives. First of all: the prominent place of the body, the church, the prominent place given to the body, this metaphor for the church; and then secondly: the practical significance, why does the Apostle Paul make such use of this body metaphor? The practical significance of the body.
So, first of all then: the prominent place of the body concept or image for the church. You could argue, could you not, that God ordained the marriage institution, and when He did, He was thinking about the church? He was thinking about the church, because every Christian marriage is to mirror Christâs relationship to the church, right? Ephesians 5, and couldnât we argue this: God, when He made the body on the sixth day of Creation, He was thinking about the church? He was thinking about the church. Has there ever been a time when God wasnât thinking about His church? Itâs one of the favorite images, graphic pictures in the New Testament. Let me just give a few texts of Scripture where you find this body metaphor. Romans 12, where Paul, you might recall, begins that chapter talking about the body as a living sacrifice. Heâs focusing upon the physical body, but then he quickly transitions and begins to focus upon the corporate body, the church, âFor we have many members in one body,â verse 4. Verse 5, âSo, we being many, are one body in Christ,â and then Paul uses this body metaphor in the letters to the Corinthians, that body analogy is used 17 times. Here he draws out several implications, we read, certainly, one here in 1 Corinthians 12. In addition, you have seven references to the body in the book of Ephesians, 5 references in the book of Colossians.
Now, God could have used any figure or metaphor for the church. He couldâve used a block of wood, He couldâve used a tree stump, He couldâve used a credit card, a diamond ring, something very simple in its structure or design, but God uses the body. Is there anything more amazingly complex than the body? Anything more complex? Think of the human ear, the human eye, think of the human hand, or the human arm, the human foot. I donât think we think a lot of timesâat least I donâtâof how incredible the body is. As we get older we tend to complain about our bodies, we become somewhat dissatisfied because they donât quite function the way they used to. Plus, we live in a culture that can easily breed discontentment about our bodies due to the ubiquitous, sheer volume of images that get paraded before our eyes almost every day. Someone has commented that the young men today see more images of beautiful women in a single day than the average man did 200 years ago in a lifetime, and seeing all those strong, beautiful bodies can make people envious, discontent with their own bodies. But thinking biblically, thinking biblically, we should be very thankful for our bodies, regardless of shape and size, regardless of how strong, how weak, even if we have a sick body, far better than no body at all! You wouldnât want to be a ghost, would you? You wouldnât want to be someone who couldnât actually hug someone or feel a kiss on your cheek.
The church is not given a body type or size, but itâs very clear that there is an identification of body, a particular body, in the Bible. Itâs the body of Christ! Itâs His body! Now, thatâs pretty significant. Paul canât think of the church without thinking of Christâs body, and we should remember this: when Jesus was on earth He had a real human body, didnât He? He had a full, real humanity. He had feet, He had hands, He had ears, eyes, all the body parts that you have He had! He made good use of His body, but when Jesus ascended into Heaven He went up, His body went with Him. Somewhere in Heaven there is a real body glorified, but tangible, it can be seen, it can be touched, but canât we say this: that the body of Christ is still active on earth? Canât we say it still walks? Canât we say it still reaches out with its hands, it still listens with its ears and speaks with its tongue and itâs not limited to one place or even one tongue, but itâs found almost everywhere? The church is the body of Christ! You use the language of that little poem: âHe has no hands but our hands to do His work today; He has no feet but our feet to lead men in the way; He has no voice but our voice to tell men He died.â
But now, the question has been asked, âWhere did this image or illustration of the church come from?â Itâs not found in the Old Testament, to my knowledge. The body metaphor is absolutely unique to the New Testament, whereas those other metaphors are found, at least trace elements of them, are found in the Old Testament. For instance: the agricultural metaphor of vines and branches thatâs found in the Psalms; the shepherd/sheep analogy thatâs found in the Psalms, Psalm 23; Isaiah 40, the family metaphor, father/mother; Psalm 103; Malachi 3; all of those images, or those metaphors, have their roots in the Old Testament. But the body metaphor is unique, unique to the New Testament, and the question has been asked, âWhere did Paul get that from?â Well, some suggest he got it from Luke, Luke the doctor, the physician. I can imagine in a most missionary journey they didnât have time to share and talk about a lot of different things, and maybe Luke talked to Paul a lot about the body. Heâs a doctor, right? Luke, Doctor Luke, heâs called âThe Beloved Physicianâ in Colossians 4:14. I tend to think this: he got it from Jesus Himself. When? Where? Well, Acts chapter 9 is where I would turn your attention, again, I wouldnât dogmatize this necessarily, but it does seem to be the place where Paul got His first introduction to Ecclesiology 101.
Acts chapter 9, what happens here? Well, itâs the conversion, the most significant conversion in the history of the church. This man Saul of Tarsus, a pharisee, meets The Lord Jesus Christ, but notice how the chapter starts, verse 1 of Acts 9, âThen Saul, still breathing threats and murder against the disciples of the Lord, went to the high priest and asked letters from him to the synagogues of Damascus.â Heâs expanding his liquidation program: getting rid of Christians. Here Saul of Tarsus is like a rabid wolf frothing at the mouth, and heâs going to devour the church. He really thinks heâs going to destroy this young, fledgling church. Heâs a man on a mission, but he never accomplishes what he intended to accomplish, did he? Itâs because he meets the glorified, resurrected Lord, and you have a series of sledgehammer events or actions here sort of to pound this proud, arrogant, self-righteous man into submission.
God knows how to get peopleâs attention with the bright, brilliant flash of light, verse 3. A force of power that sends the man Saul sprawling on the ground, and then he hears a voice, verse 4, the man who thought he was calling the shots was brought face to face with a real person: Jesus. âSaul, Saul,â Jesus would often repeat names, wouldnât He? Remember? âMartha, Martha,â âMary, Mary,â âSaul, Saul.â He lets Saul know that when you persecute the church, you persecute Him. âThe church is My body, My eyes, My feet, My hands, My ears.â This is where Paul got his first theological lesson, he learned Christology 101 and Ecclesiology 101, and he never forgot it. I think this is where he learned, this is why this concept became his favorite metaphor for the church, and we really cannot appreciate, I donât think we really, fully can appreciate what the church is and how it functions unless we grasp the significance of this body metaphor. So, thatâs what I want us to consider in the second place.
Weâve looked at something of its prominent place given in Scripture: body physically but body spiritually, but secondly: the practical significance of the body metaphor. Why the body metaphor? Whatâs the significance or the meaning of this graphic? Well, one picture is worth a thousand words, but in the case of the Bible, these pictures are worth a thousand plus a thousand sermons, and we can take advantage of these pictures. When you look into a mirror of a body and see a body, and you learn what the church is, what are we learning about the church from this body metaphor or graphic? Well, let me say there are at least five things, and theyâre all positive. Thereâs a lot of negative press, isnât there, about the church today? The church in the eyes of many is hypocritical, anti-women, anti-gay, judgmental. The church has lost its mission, its a dying institution. People are encouraged to stay away from the church, the church is irrelevant, outmoded, outdated. I donât think anybody would say that about their body, would they? Has your body ever lost its relevance? Can you ever just do away with your eyes, your ears, your hands, your feet? I donât think Paul uses the body metaphor to get us to think negatively about the church. No, heâs using this metaphor to help us appreciate how wonderful the church is, to help us to understand how unique and special the church is, and, as I said, five wonderful truths. Maybe there are many more that can be derived from this body metaphor or concept about the church.
Number one: the body metaphor teaches us the vitality of the church of Christ. The vitality of the church of Christ. Now, the body metaphor is used in two different ways in Scripture, sometimes itâs used for the whole body, including the head, the eyes, the ears, 1 Corinthians 12; but other times, the body is used for everything but the head, the head is excluded. The reason being is that Jesus is the head. He wants us to focus upon Jesus distinct from the rest of the body. Ephesians 1:22, âAnd He puts all things under His feet and gave Him to be head over all things to the church, which is His body.â The figure of body, when used that way, emphasizes the preeminence of Christ, the sovereignty of Christ over the church. The head of the church, but the head reminds us of this, as well: He is the source and the life of the church. You can cut off certain parts of your body and still live, right? Cut off your head, youâre dead. No head, no life. The church needs to be constantly nourished and fed and given light from the head. Isnât that what Paul is thinking when he writes in Ephesians 4, âWho is the headâChristâfrom whom the whole body, joined and knit together by every joint suppliesâŠâ Heâs thinking of the Head sustaining, giving life to the body. His life runs through our veins, everything we do as a body, whether itâs our hands, our feet, depends upon the head!
Think of that other metaphor that Christ used Himself: He is the vine, we are the branches, again, underscoring the dependence upon Jesus for life, for nourishment, for health, for strength, for everything we do. And hereâs what makes the church such a force to reckon with, why it has so much power and strength, why it will never be destroyed, why it will never perish, why it will live forever: because Christ is the head! He is the life, the bread of life that feeds, sustains, nourishes the church. So, the metaphor of the body certainly points us in this direction: the source of life, vitality, Christ Himself.
Secondly, the metaphor teaches us the need for unity in the church. Unity in the church. All the major metaphors, it could be argued, teach something about unity of the church: one bride; one Husband; one flock, the flock of God; one Shepherd: Jesus Christ; one family: the family of God; one Father; one elder brother; one building; one foundation; one body with one head. The Apostle Paul, you note in Ephesians 4, uses this figure for that very reason: to underscore the whole matter of unity. Ephesians 4, when you get to Ephesians 4 thereâs a shift of the emphasis. In the first three chapters we have one command, one command in the first three chapters of Ephesians. You get into chapter 4 and itâs like Paul gets behind the machine gun and starts to fire, fire exhortation after exhortation, command after command, but notice what he says, verse 1 of Ephesians 4, âI, therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you to walk worthy of the calling for which you were called, with all lowliness and gentleness, with long-suffering, bearing with one another in love, endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.â Notice now how he angers this exhortation in a sevenfold, we could say, sevenfold, concrete foundation, using that one number one. One, seven times he uses the one, seven times: one, one, one⊠âendeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. There is one body.â
Now, I donât have to tell you men, I donât think, how precious unity is. If youâve ever lost it, you really appreciate it, donât you? One of the most frightening things I have ever felt, as a pastor, is when a church is threatened by disunity. It can be gut-wrenching, canât it? Sleepless nights, and when a church splinters like Humpty Dumpty who sat on a wall and had a great fall, none of the kingâs men could put Humpty Dumpty back together again, we canât create unity. We canât create unity, weâre helpless. We, by Godâs grace can maintain it, and thatâs what heâs telling the Ephesians to do here. He knows that unity is so vitally important for the strength and health of a church, and itâs tied to good theology, and so he anchors it in this one concept of the church. We constantly need to tell Godâs people that thereâs one God, Father, one Lord, one baptism, one body, the church! And to diligently keep unity, Paul lets us know itâs going to take work. He uses a strong word here: âendeavoring.â âEndeavoring,â itâs not going to be easy! When you think of the churches in the Bible, a lot of them were marred, werenât they, with disunity? The Galatian churches, youâre devouring one another.
Think of the Corinthian church, would you want to pastor that church? When I start to feel sorry for myself I remember the Corinthian church. Divisions, splintered groups, âI am of Cephas, I am of Paul, I am of Apollos.â They were fighting at the love feast, and so Paul jackhammers this matter of unity when he writes to the Corinthians in several different ways. He picks up this body concept, nowhere does he use the body concept more than when he writes to the Corinthians. He uses it to deal with sexual immorality, âDonât you know that your body was bought with a price?â He uses it to deal with divisions, he uses it to deal with the use of gifts. 1 Corinthians 12:12, notice that text, again, that we read earlier, âFor as the body is one and has many members, but all the members of that one body, being many, are one body, so also is Christ.â Notice how he drives it home with the hammer of repetition three times: âOne body, one body, one body.â Heâs telling the Corinthians, âYou have one body, stop your squabbling!â The church is not a boxing ring, itâs not a chicken coop! The church is militant, but it doesnât attack itself! It attacks the devil, it attacks the world, but not herself. When a body begins to attack itself, itâs sick! Why the body metaphor? The body metaphor teaches us about the source or the vitality of church life: Christ as the head. The body metaphor teaches us about the importance of unity, one body.
Third lesson that we can draw from this body metaphor, and why Paul made good use of this graphic: the body metaphor teaches us that the church is a place of diversity. One of the reasons that Paul, I think, loved to use this metaphor was that he could make several applications, draw out several spiritual lessons, and weâve noted that vitality, unity, but also diversity. Thatâs the whole point that he drives here in 1 Corinthians 12 as he seeks to give guidance to the Corinthians in use of their gifts. He stresses in chapter 13, the importance of love, the impermanence of love and the use of their gifts, and here in chapter 12 stresses the fact that each member has a unique function and contribution to the body. In all likelihood the Corinthians were resending, not enjoying the differences. Some, perhaps, were bragging about their gifts, and well, they said, âMy gift is more important than your gift.â Some were probably emphasizing the speaking gifts or the charismata, the spectacular gifts, the tongue-speaking, the prophesying, and that probably created some real tension in the church in those who had a more low-level kind of gift and felt like they were being shunned, treated as though they were less holy or less useful. It may have been those who had those âinferior giftsâ who were becoming envious, discontent with their gifts. Some may even have been talking about leaving the church, going somewhere else where they might have a higher profile or a greater usefulness.
So, Paul reminds them the church is the body, and, like the human body, it possesses a dazzling kind of diversity, that means, as he says in 1 Corinthians 12:15, âThe foot shouldnât be saying, âBecause I am not the hand, I am not of the body,â; verse 16, âAnd the ear shouldnât be saying âBecause I am not the eye, I am not of the body.â Now, to drive the point home even further, the Apostle says something here about the body, again, in a more grotesque sort of way, verse 17, âIf the whole body were an eye, where would be the hearing? If the whole body were hearing, where would be the smelling?â Do you see what heâs saying? Imagine just this big nose or this big eye! Itâs rather grotesque, isnât it? Itâd be pretty useless. Think about a pepperoni pizza in front of you, and all you had was a nose. You could smell it, but you couldnât eat it. What about hearing a piano playing, and you had just one, big eye? When youâd walk into church, you could see the piano, but you couldnât hear the piano. The body has many members, it possesses a wonderful, dazzling diversity. It can serve Jesus Christ in all kinds of different ways.
One of the things you find with a cult is that it flattens or squelches diversity. Everybodyâs the same, everybody looks the same, talks the same. A cult tends to force people into a rigid, straight jacket kind of lifestyle, a crass uniformity, a robotic kind of behavior is mandated, the group of people are more like a machine, not a body. A cult attacks our humanity, a cult attacks our creativity, our God-given uniqueness and distinctness; whereas a church highlights, it broadcasts diversity. When people walk into a church they should see diversity, a diversity of skin, a diversity of age, a diversity of economic backgrounds, rich, poor, a diversity of personality, a Peter-like personality: very outgoing, a more silent type like John, or a Thomas who easily gets depressed, but heâs a sensitive guy, an Elijah and an Obadiah; pretty different kinds of men, but I wonder if Elijah couldâve done what Obadiah did, and I wonder if Obadiah couldâve done what Elijah did. Different men, different gifts, different strengths, a dazzling diversity, but at one and the same time a deep, profound unity.
Now, how do you explain that? Well, you really can: itâs a spirit-wrought work. Itâs a supernatural work when people so diverse, so different sit under the same roof, worship the same God, love each other, serve one another, differ to one another, itâs marvelous to see! Itâs a wonderful thing to be a part of that! Where do you find anything like that in the world? Itâs one of the marvels of the Gospel, it underscores the power of the Gospel. Itâs a great way to let the world know Christianity is different from every other religion in the world. Weâre not threatened, weâre not afraid of diversity, no, it revels, itâs railed, it rejoices in diversity. The church is the body, and youâll not find that anywhere else on earth. In every other venue diversity usually causes tensions and conflict, prejudices and intolerances, but not on the church, or at least it shouldnât. Why? Whatâs the significance of the body concept? Well, this picture captures a lot of different truths, doesnât it? It speaks of vitality, unity, diversity, but thereâs something else, another reason, I believe, why Paul used this metaphor and why it could be argued it was his favorite metaphor.
The body metaphor teaches us the need for accountability and dependability upon the church! The body reminds us that we need the church! We need one another! Look at your body, every part is depended upon the other part. 1 Corinthians 12:21, âAnd the eye cannot say to the hand, âI have no need of youâ; nor again can the head to the feet, âI have no need of you.ââ The hands need the feet, the eyes need the ears, the ears need the eyes, and vice versa. Think of this: when youâre driving a car, what body part would you want to eliminate? You eyes? Donât think so. You ears? I donât think so. Your hands? Your feet? You need all your body parts, donât you, a good part of your body to function, to drive a car? You need your eyes, you need your ears, you need your hands on the wheel, you need your feet on the brake or on the gas pedal. Take your feet off the gas pedal or donât use your feet, guess whatâs going to happen? Youâll be in a collision or in a ditch! The Apostle Paul is saying we need one another when it comes to the Christian life. I, personally, believe that there are no two things that have probably caused more problems in the church today than these two: the consumer mentality, and the crass individualism of Western civilization, the crass individualism which says, âI can do it on my own.â
The body metaphor doesnât allow us to climb on horses and ride off into the sunset like the Lone Ranger. The body metaphor says, âYou canât go it alone! You canât do it!â Now, maybe there are situations where people have to go it alone, right? Thereâs providential circumstances. Think of Joseph in Egypt, I mean, that wasnât something he chose, but God kept him alive and itâs like that figure that Owen uses, talking about the preserving grace of God, itâs âlike a spark in the midst of an ocean of water.â Godâs grace can keep that spark alive, thatâs God, Heâs able. He kept Joseph alive, He kept Daniel and his three friends alive there in Babylon, and Christians, sometimes do to persecution or whatever, can be isolated. John Bunyan sat on a bed in prison for, what, 12 years? God kept him alive, God preserved him, but those were not choices! They didnât make those choices, and when people make choices they shrivel, they shrivel and they become stunted.
God never meant for any Christian to go it alone, never. Even Jesus couldnât go it alone. Why do you think He had 12 men? Why did He have three men in such close, intimate relationship? Why did He have one that was even closer than all three: John? Jesus needed friends, He needed fellowship, He was a man. He asked His friendsâremember in the gardenâto pray for Him. He knew He needed help, and when you think of all those one-another commandments that are sprinkled throughout the New Testament, what are they saying? What are they saying? Theyâre saying this much: we need one another. We need one another, we need to exhort one another, we need to encourage one another, we need pray for one another, we need to serve one another. The body needs you, you need the body! So, we come to the question, âWhy did Paul make this his favorite metaphor?â You can understand why, canât you? Several reasons: it teaches us the vitality of the church, the unity, the diversity, the dependability, the accountability; but in the fifth and final place: the body metaphor teaches us the need for growth and maturity in the body of Christ.
The need for growth and maturity. Notice how the Apostle Paul uses that metaphor to talk about growth in Christ. Every time he picks up his penâit seems that every time, except, I think, with the churches there in Galatia, but every time he picks it up heâs commenting upon the growth: the growth in Christ, the growth in faith, the growth in love. To the Ephesians he could say, âTherefore, after I heard of you faith in the Lord Jesus and you love for all the saints I did not cease to give thanks for you, making mention of you in my prayers. Iâm thankful that youâre growing!â A body grows! He could write to the Thessalonians, âAnd we are bound to give thanks always for you, brethren, as is fitting, because your faith grows and the love of every one of you abound towards each other.â Isnât that why God puts us into a body, so we can grow? Ephesians 4:11, âHe gave some to be apostles, some prophets, some pastors, teachers, for the equipping of the saints for the work of a ministry, for the edifying of the body.â Ephesians 4:15, âBut, speaking the truth in love, may grow up in all things into Him who was the head from whom the whole body, joined and knit togetherâŠâ together, ââŠby which each joint supplies.â Every part gives strength, gives nourishment, gives help to the body!
Every Christian, I would think, wants to grow, but you have to be integrated into the life of the church. Take a knife, if you donât believe me, cut off your finger, put it over there, and see what happens. It dies. It dies, unless thereâs a quick, surgical operation to reattach the finger, it dies. You can be sitting on a pew, you could be listening to sermons, quite regularly, in fact, and still be disengaged, disconnected. Not everybody who sits on a pew is part of the dynamic of growth. Iâm sure some people in your church youâve seen them for years sitting there, sitting there, sitting there, and you think, âWhy, why donât they grow? Whatâs wrong?â Well, probablyâthere might be a number of things wrongâbut theyâre probably not connected, theyâre not serving, theyâre not fulfilling the one-another commandments. They might like your sermons, they might like you personally, but theyâre not engaged, theyâre not vitally connected.
Itâs an amazing thing, isnât it, as pastors, to see people grow? Paul seemed to be always looking for signs of growth, thatâs something we should do, as pastors. We started to do that five years ago. Iâve been at Grace for 25 years, not saying weâve never did it, but we begin our elderâs meetingâand no, you donât have to follow our exampleâbut this is what we start with: three families through our church directory, and we donât discuss any negatives, and, you know, sometimes itâs pretty hard. Where do you see them using their gifts? Where do you see them growing? Is there something that we can commend them for? We can rejoice and say, âGod, thank you, I see evidence of grace in their lives!â Now, that helps us, because, you know, letâs be honest, we, as pastors, can get pretty negative, and negative about Godâs people, but itâs a wonderful thing to see Christians growing in faith and love! Itâs a wonderful thing to see them using more of their time, using more of their gifts to serve one another. Itâs a wonderful thing to see the church growing!
Now, sometimes itâs hard to see growth, I realize that, because most of it takes place on the inside, but thatâs one of the blessings of a long-term ministry, ten, fifteen, twenty years, you can see growth! Sort of like your children when they were growing, you couldnât tell from one day to the next, could you? But if you had a little markerâwe did that, my parents, theyâd mark us so high, and then weâd come back at two or three months and you could see we were growing, but took time. As pastors, if youâve been there for five, six, ten years, twelve years, twenty years, thirty, you can stand back and say, âYeah, theyâre growing, theyâve grown.â Paul makes good use of the body analogy. I believe, again, itâs his favorite because it says so much about the church, but let me just close, brethren, with three very short, brief applications. What can this say to us, and what can we do to reinforce this very vital picture of the church for us pastors?
Number one: I have the word âprivilege.â The body metaphor says itâs a privilege to be part of the church. A privilege, doesnât matter how small you are, it doesnât matter how insignificant someone might feel. You might be a toe, you might be a finger, but if youâre part of the body of Christ, what a wonderful thing! What a privilege, and when people begin to understand the body metaphor theyâre less likely to be complaining about the church and more likely to rejoice and be overwhelmed that they are part of the body of Christ. Itâs the most beautiful body in the world, itâs the body of Christ! What a privilege to be that close, that intimately related to Jesus Christ. Is there a greater privilege? Is there a greater honor? Is there any social club that youâd rather belong to? A sports team? Political party? I donât think so. Hereâs where people grow, hereâs where people serve, hereâs where people learn to love and to give and to pray. How tragic, isnât it, to see Christians living detached, isolated lives? Look what theyâre missing. The body concept tells them what theyâre missing. So, thereâs a privilege, brethren, that needs to be underscored when we think of this body metaphor.
Secondly: a challenge, and we need to challenge our people to grow, to mature in light of the body image, not waste their lives, not be sluggish, out of shape, but become strong and well-muscled and well-coordinated in running the race and getting bigger and doing more service. They should be like the guy who comes to the local gym and heâs a scrawny, 99-pound weakling, but he wants to put on some muscle and he wants to be more useful. He works at the local factory but he canât lift 100-pound bags, and so he goes and works out. He gets stronger and he can go back now to this factory and heâs more productive! We want to see our members get stronger, more useful to the service for Christ and in kingdom work. We want to see healthy bodies, strong churches! The privilege; the challenge; Iâm going to end this sermon on a negative note, sort of: the danger.
The danger. Why does God give us so many images of the church? The shepherd, the flock, the bride, the temple, the family, the body; well, again, as I said earlier: they tell us about the multifaceted function of the church, the complexity of the church. Itâs amazing what the church can do, but hereâs the danger: if we focus on one picture, one picture, and lose sight of the bewildering array of pictures we will, Iâm afraid, become imbalanced and lopsided in our thinking and in our living. As pastors, I might ask you: whatâs your favorite image? You know what probably most of us would say? The shepherd/sheep analogy, right? Because it really helps us understand our vocation. What are you to do, as a pastor? Well, shepherd. That helps you understand your vocation, and men tend to get pretty focused upon their vocation, donât we? âThis is what I do, so yeah, thatâs the one I think about the most, thatâs the one I appreciate the most, thatâs my favorite one!â I am to be an under shepherd with the flock, but what about the body?
In an article by Pastor Paul Tripp titled âWhy Pastors Need the Body,â he says, âPastors are never to live outside the body, or think themselves as not in need of the body.â Why do pastors sometimes fall into sin, grotesque sin? I mean, there might be a lot of reasons, but Iâve wondered at times is it because they became isolated? They thought they were above the body, they thought they didnât need the body. They thought they could sort of live above the body. They didnât need the fingers, they didnât need the toes, they didnât need the eyes, they didnât need the ears. They really thought they could grow and mature without the body! Pastoral separation and isolation is dangerous. Donât you have a heart like everybody else just as deceitful, just as wicked, just as prone to wander? You need the body, I need the body, we need the life of the body. Whoever said we were exempt, somehow detached from the body? Does he say, âEverybodyâs a part of the body except pastorsâ?
You need the body! I need the body, and we need to let the body know we need them! Itâs not wrong to seek counsel from the body, to get counsel from people in your church, maybe when youâre wrestling with how to raise your seventeen-year-old or eighteen-year-old son or daughter. Well, why canât you, as a pastor, go to someone whoâs raised their children and say, âI need some perspectiveâ? Why wouldnât you do that? Donât you need help? We need other people to minister to us, we can lose perspective. We have hearts that can get hard, we have consciences that can get seared. Itâs unhealthy for any Christian, pastor included, to live as though they are outside or above the body of Christ. The longer I live the more I realize how much I need the church. I need the church! I need the hands, I need the eyes, I need the ears to come along and help me. Itâs a wonderful thing to pastor a church, but itâs more wonderful to be a part of the church. Thank God for the body of Jesus Christ and His glorious church. Letâs pray.
Father in Heaven, we thank You, we bless You, again, for the church of Christ. We thank You that we can all rejoice in the church, and help us, Lord, to learn from these images, so that we, ourselves, might be found members growing vitally, organically related to other members. Help us to be wise in how we instruct our people. Let us give them the full range of these Biblical graphics and metaphors to help them to live the Christian life and to rejoice in being the church. We pray this in Christâs name, amen.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
La Iglesia como la esposa de Cristo
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2013-05-06-The-Church-as-the-Bride-Gordon-Cook-924131323344.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
En Efesios 5:22 leemos:
âLas mujeres estĂ©n sometidas a sus propios maridos como al Señor. Porque el marido es cabeza de la mujer, asĂ como Cristo es cabeza de la iglesia, siendo Ăl mismo el Salvador del cuerpo. Pero asĂ como la iglesia, estĂĄ sujeta a Cristo, tambiĂ©n las mujeres deben estarlo a sus maridos en todo. Maridos, amad a vuestras mujeres, asĂ como Cristo amĂł a la iglesia y se dio a sĂ mismo por ella, para santificarla, habiĂ©ndola purificado por el lavamiento del agua con la palabra, a fin de presentĂĄrsela a sĂ mismo, una iglesia en toda su gloria, sin que tenga mancha ni arruga ni cosa semejante, sino que fuera santa e inmaculada. AsĂ tambiĂ©n deben amar los maridos a sus mujeres, como a sus propios cuerpos. El que ama a su mujer, a sĂ mismo se ama. Porque nadie aborreciĂł jamĂĄs a su propio cuerpo, sino que lo sustenta y lo cuida, asĂ como tambiĂ©n Cristo a la iglesiaâ.
Acudamos ahora al Señor en oración y pidåmosle su bendición sobre la palabra.
Oremos:
âPadre celestial, nos inclinamos ante ti, conscientes de que necesitamos de tu EspĂritu. TĂș has prometido, Señor, que escucharĂas el clamor de tus hijos, asĂ que venimos como hijos que tienen el espĂritu de Dios, el espĂritu de adopciĂłn que nos capacita para exclamar: âAbba, Padreâ. Y venimos a ti creyendo que te agrada derramar lluvias de buenos dones sobre tus hijos. TĂș eres un Dios generoso. Te damos gracias por las bendiciones del pasado DĂa del Señor. Te damos gracias por ayudar a los siervos que ministraron la Palabra de Dios, y, ahora, te pedimos, Señor, que tu bendiciĂłn estĂ© sobre estos hombres, aquĂ, sobre los diferentes oradores. Danos, Señor, tu EspĂritu. AyĂșdanos a manejar con precisiĂłn la Palabra de Verdad. Te lo pedimos en el nombre de Cristo, amĂ©nâ.
PermĂteme empezar diciendo que hay una especie de obsesiĂłn hoy con el matrimonio. Libros sobre el asunto, conferencias, seminarios, consejerĂa matrimonial en abundancia; y, aunque esto no es necesariamente algo malo, podrĂa no ser tan bueno como uno piensa. Puede ser una señal de enfermedad, no un indicativo de salud. QuizĂĄ sea un indicio de estar en problemas, y que las personas andan en busca de respuestas. ÂżQuiĂ©n suele hablar sobre el cĂĄncer? Aquellos que lo padecen, los que estĂĄn sufriendo por esta dolencia. Y esto explica, en mi opiniĂłn y hasta cierto punto, por quĂ© hay tantos libros sobre el matrimonio: porque se estĂĄn derrumbando ante nuestros propios ojos. Por primera vez en la historia estadounidense, mĂĄs personas âsegĂșn me han dicho recientementeâ viven juntas y despuĂ©s entran en la relaciĂłn matrimonial; algo similar le ha sucedido a la iglesia de Jesucristo. ÂżHas notado que se han escrito mĂĄs libros sobre la iglesia en los Ășltimos cinco, diez años que hace 24 Ăł 30 años? ÂĄY no todos son positivos! De hecho, varios de ellos son bastante negativos. Estos son algunos de los tĂtulos: Life After Church [La vida despuĂ©s de la iglesia]; Quitting Church [Abandonando la iglesia]; You Donât Want to Go to Church Anymore [Ya no quieres ir a la iglesia]. Existe un creciente sentimiento de que la iglesia estĂĄ muriendo. Se nos estĂĄ diciendo ad nĂĄuseam que es necesario que hagamos cambios, y que si no los realizamos rĂĄpido, nos enfrentaremos con toda seguridad a la muerte. Y estoy convencido de que has escuchado algunas cosas negativas, tal vez incluso de personas que un dĂa se sentaron en los bancos de la iglesia, pero ya no. Consideran que la religiĂłn organizada es opresiva e irrelevante. AdemĂĄs, existe una creciente desilusiĂłn y desencanto entre los jĂłvenes. El ochenta por ciento de los jĂłvenes estĂĄn abandonando las iglesias evangĂ©licas y no vuelven. Con toda esta crĂtica, Âżno te sientes como Cristiano en El progreso del peregrino de Bunyan? ÂżRecuerdas la parte inicial de esa historia, la escena de apertura? Estaba tan afligido que tapĂł sus oĂdos con los dedos y saliĂł corriendo. No sĂ© si te ha pasado, pero a mĂ sĂ. Algunas veces he sentido ganas de taparme los oĂdos y decir: âÂĄBasta ya de crĂticas! ÂĄBasta de hablar mal de la iglesia! ÂĄBasta ya de odiar a la iglesia de Cristo!â.
Yo amo a la iglesia, ÂżtĂș no? DeberĂamos. Y ese es, en realidad, el propĂłsito de esta sesiĂłn y de las demĂĄs que tendrĂ© la oportunidad de exponer ante ustedes. No estoy aquĂ para hablar de nuestros problemas ni de cĂłmo se supone que podemos resolver las dificultades que creemos tener, sino para apreciar y suscitar el amor y el afecto por la iglesia. Los pastores pueden perder la perspectiva, y podemos olvidarnos de lo privilegiados que somos no sĂłlo de servir a la iglesia, sino de ser miembros, integrados en la iglesia. Por tanto, permĂtanme empezar diciendo que no planeo decir nada nuevo.
En nuestro estudio reciente de la iglesia con nuestra propia gente en la iglesia Grace Baptist, hace varios meses, hice buen uso de nuestra ConfesiĂłn de Fe de 1689 o la ConfesiĂłn de Londres. SĂ© que tiene mĂĄs de trescientos años âcreo que 324, para ser exactoâ, pero es como el vino añejo, Âżverdad? Cuantos mĂĄs años tiene, mejor es. Es bueno recordar que estamos viviendo en la era de las novedades, al menos aquĂ en los Estados Unidos; una verdadera falta de poder de fijaciĂłn con casi todo. ÂĄMĂĄs de trescientos años, es bastante significativo! ÂżCĂłmo te explicas la utilidad a largo plazo de este documento o de esta confesiĂłn? Bueno, creo que es bastante sencillo: estĂĄ saturada con la Biblia y esta no pierde nunca su relevancia. Existen al menos cien textos, o mĂĄs, de las Escrituras que respaldan todos los pĂĄrrafos de la ConfesiĂłn de Londres de 1689. EstĂĄ repleta de Biblia y, en mi opiniĂłn, esto es algo que testifica de por quĂ© ha resistido a la prueba del tiempo. El capĂtulo 26 de nuestra confesiĂłn se centra en la iglesia, que es donde nuestros antepasados bautistas parecĂan entusiasmarse de verdad. Es donde tienen lo que se podrĂa llamar una explosiĂłn de tinta. Es el capĂtulo mĂĄs largo, el doble que el capĂtulo que la ConfesiĂłn de Westminster tiene sobre la iglesia; y se puede entender por quĂ©: amaban la iglesia. Cuando quieres algo o a alguien, no puedes evitar hablar de ello y quieres contĂĄrselo a los demĂĄs.
Soy canadiense y hay algo que los canadienses amamos y que a la mayorĂa de las personas de otras partes del mundo no les gusta, probablemente. Nos encanta un juego que se llama âhockeyâ, no âfĂștbolâ, sino âhockeyâ. Yo solĂa jugar ese deporte, hasta que tuve un accidente de automĂłvil bastante grave, y fue donde perdĂ mi brazo derecho. Pero amaba el juego del hockey y me sigue gustando. En CanadĂĄ hay un equipo particular que es mi favorito; se llama Toronto Maple Leafs [Hojas de Arce de Toronto]. Es muy posible que nunca hayas oĂdo hablar de Ă©l, pero es el mayor equipo deportivo de CanadĂĄ. No han estado en los playoffs durante nueve años; esta es la primera vez que lo han logrado (de hecho, juegan esta noche), pero a mĂ me encanta hablar de ellos. Tal vez podamos sentarnos durante el almuerzo y tener un rato de charla. Me podrĂas preguntar sobre los jugadores, quiĂ©n juega en quĂ© posiciĂłn, defensas, centrales, banda derecha, banda izquierda; pero la idea es la siguiente: si amamos algo o a alguien, nos gusta hablar de ello y esto mismo es vĂĄlido para la iglesia.
PodrĂamos decir que nuestros antepasados bautistas amaban la iglesia y, por esta razĂłn, tienen esta declaraciĂłn o pĂĄrrafo tan largo en el capĂtulo 26 sobre la iglesia. Y lo que creo deberĂa impresionarnos mĂĄs de ese largo pĂĄrrafo, del capĂtulo 26, es que tiene algo del aroma de Jesucristo. Las declaraciones tienen, de principio a fin, lo que se podrĂa denominar un âpulso o latido cristolĂłgicoâ. Por ejemplo, el primer pĂĄrrafo de este capĂtulo identifica de inmediato a la iglesia en su relaciĂłn con Jesucristo âserĂĄn reunidos [los electos] en uno bajo Cristo, su cabeza; y es la esposa, el cuerpo, la plenitud de aquel que llena todo en todosâ. En el pĂĄrrafo 2, que trata de las personas: âTodos en todo el mundo que profesan la fe del evangelio y obediencia a Dios por Cristoâ. El pĂĄrrafo 3 nos recuerda que no hay iglesias perfectas: âLas iglesias mĂĄs puras bajo el cielo estĂĄn sujetas a la impureza y al error, y algunas se han degenerado tanto que han llegado a ser no iglesias de Cristo, sino sinagogas de SatanĂĄs. Sin embargo, Cristo siempre ha tenido y siempre tendrĂĄ un reino en este mundo, hasta el fin del mismo, compuesto de aquellos que creen en Ă©l y profesan su nombreâ. El pĂĄrrafo 4 empieza identificando a Cristo como cabeza de la iglesia. Se hace menciĂłn explĂcita de Jesucristo en cada uno de estos pĂĄrrafos, excepto en uno; en total, en catorce de quince. Tiene el aroma de Cristo y esto tiene sentido, Âżverdad? Porque la iglesia le pertenece a Cristo.
La primera vez que aparece la palabra âiglesiaâ en la Biblia, ya sabes donde es: en el Evangelio de Mateo, capĂtulo 16, el tĂ©rmino griego ecclesia, donde Cristo afirma: âMi iglesiaâ. ÂĄEs mi iglesia! A Cristo le gustaba hablar sobre Su iglesia. PodrĂamos decir que Cristo piensa cada dĂa en Su iglesia. Ora por Su iglesia a diario, la guĂa, la cuida. ÂĄAma a Su iglesia! Es un extraordinario punto de partida cuando uno empieza a hablar sobre la iglesia. ÂżCĂłmo deberĂamos moldear la doctrina de la iglesia? Pues, piensa en Jesucristo y, de nuevo, la confesiĂłn lo capta de una forma muy clara. En el pĂĄrrafo 1, tras decirnos que Cristo es la cabeza de la iglesia, describen su relaciĂłn con ella bajo la analogĂa del matrimonio. Utilizan la palabra âesposaâ. Ahora bien, este tĂ©rmino viene del latĂn espouse, que significa âprometidaâ. Con frecuencia hablamos de nuestra esposa o nuestro marido. Es un tĂ©rmino descriptivo, una imagen grĂĄfica; y no conozco una mejor y mĂĄs sencilla forma de apreciar a la iglesia que estudiar las ilustraciones de la Biblia. Es casi como si Dios tomara un pincel y empezara a pintar, sobre el lienzo de las Escrituras, un retrato tras otro de la iglesia. Alguien ha contado hasta cien imĂĄgenes de la iglesia. ÂĄCien! Creo que alguien ha sido un poco mĂĄs especĂfico: noventa y tres. Pero, aunque se rebajara esta cifra a la mitad âesto es una exageraciĂłnâ, cincuenta o setenta y cinco serĂa un nĂșmero bastante relevante. SĂłlo el mero nĂșmero de imĂĄgenes de la iglesia ya nos dice que es importante, relevante.
Dios ha pasado mucho tiempo ante su caballete de pintura, pintando imĂĄgenes de la iglesia; y no utiliza colores oscuros. Ninguno de estos retratos es feo, repulsivo o negativo. No; en realidad, podrĂamos decir lo siguiente: son mĂĄs bien impresionantes, positivos, hermosos. Se puede decir que la pintura mĂĄs bonita que tenemos de la iglesia es la analogĂa de la esposa, la novia de Jesucristo, y asĂ es como queremos ver a la iglesia hoy bajo la primera imagen grĂĄfica. Voy a usar cuatro ilustraciones de la iglesia a lo largo de nuestra sesiĂłn, pero esta es la primera de la que quiero que saquemos provecho: la analogĂa del matrimonio, de la esposa, la conyugal. La he dividido en dos sencillos puntos, y unas tres aplicaciones que surgen de lo que vamos a considerar. En primer lugar: la presentaciĂłn de la analogĂa de la esposa o del matrimonio; y, despuĂ©s, en segundo lugar, el desarrollo de la analogĂa de la esposa o del matrimonio.
Contemplando de nuevo esa imagen grĂĄfica, consideremos, pues, en primer lugar: la presentaciĂłn de la analogĂa del matrimonio, la iglesia asemejada a una novia, a la esposa de Jesucristo. En su excelente libro titulado The Quest for Godliness [La bĂșsqueda de la piedad], un estudio de los puritanos, el Dr. Packer los describe como gigantes espirituales, bajo la analogĂa de los ĂĄrboles. Los pinta como esas secuoyas de California, de unos ciento ocho metros de alto y, en cuanto a tamaño del tronco, un metro ochenta de circunferencia. Gigantes espirituales. Y dice que lo que convierte a esas personas en los puritanos es la guerra spiritual: estaban preparados para librar guerra contra el pecado, el Diablo y el mundo. El Dr. Packer declara: âLa comodidad y el lujo, como los que nuestra riqueza nos ofrece hoy, no conduce a la madurez, mientras que la dificultad y la lucha sĂâ. ÂżNo has observado que las personas mĂĄs maduras, mĂĄs piadosas, suelen ser aquellas que mĂĄs han sufrido? Por lo general, son los mejores cristianos y creo que, en gran medida, esto explica quiĂ©nes fueron los puritanos: eran hombres que sufrieron, y sufrieron bien. Un hombre dijo: âÂĄCuĂĄnto le debo al martillo y al yunque!â Vuelvo a repetir, lo que hizo que los puritanos fueran los puritanos fue que sufrieron, y supieron cĂłmo sufrir. Sus batallas produjeron un carĂĄcter heroico, fueron capaces de elevarse por encima de sus temores y de sus desalientos.
El Dr. Packer sigue diciendo que estamos sumamente endeudados con los puritanos y recalca que no sĂłlo por su piadoso ejemplo, sino tambiĂ©n por lo que nos dieron: fueron los creadores del domingo cristiano y del matrimonio cristiano ingleses. Restauraron lo que podrĂamos llamar las ordenanzas creacionales del dĂa de reposo y del matrimonio, esas ordenanzas que fueron dadas al hombre como hombre. El dĂa de reposo le fue dado al hombre y tambiĂ©n el don del matrimonio. Restauraron estos dos sacramentos creacionales: el dĂa de reposo y la instituciĂłn del matrimonio. Dice que los puritanos fueron como los Reformadores por cuanto glorificaron el matrimonio. Y esto es, en realidad, de lo que quiero hablar. PermĂteme darte un par de citas de los puritanos, sĂłlo para que veas quĂ© pensaban ellos sobre el matrimonio.
âSalve, amor conyugal. Como una esposa trata las cartas de su esposo que estĂĄ en un paĂs lejano, halla muchos dulces indicios de amor, y las volverĂĄ a leer con frecuencia. A diario hablarĂĄ a su esposo en la distancia y lo verĂĄ en las cartas. El hombre cuyo corazĂłn ama a la mujer, le gusta soñar con ella por la noche, conserva su imagen en la mente cuando despierta, con aprensiĂłn. Piensa en ella cuando se sienta a la mesa. Ella estĂĄ reclinada en su pecho. Su corazĂłn confĂa en ella y su afecto por ella es como una poderosa corriente que fluye con la marea alta y con fuerzaâ. Los puritanos daban gran honor a la instituciĂłn del matrimonio. Amaban realmente a sus esposas. ÂżAcaso no estamos todos de acuerdo en que no hay relaciĂłn mĂĄs importante entre los seres humanos que la de marido y mujer? Si eres un hombre casado, Âżcon quiĂ©n tienes la mayor deuda? Con tu esposa, porque ella es tu ayuda.
Y, cuando Dios habla sobre la iglesia, quiere que pensemos en estos tĂ©rminos: la analogĂa del matrimonio, o la relaciĂłn de marido y mujer, esa Ăntima relaciĂłn que todos podemos apreciar ciertamente. La analogĂa del matrimonio o de los esposos recorre toda la Biblia. Dios quiere que entendamos que Su relaciĂłn con Su pueblo tiene que ir marcada con la intimidad. Tiene sus semillas en el Antiguo Testamento. En las Escrituras tenemos una especie de presentaciĂłn, un ĂĄlbum de boda: el Antiguo Testamento. PermĂteme darte un par de instantĂĄneas del divino Novio o del Esposo. IsaĂas 62:5: âPorque como el joven se desposa con la doncella, se desposarĂĄn contigo tus hijos; y como se regocija el esposo por la esposa, tu Dios se regocijarĂĄ por tiâ. ÂĄDios se regocija! Ese es el lenguaje elevado de la emociĂłn.
Ahora bien, estoy seguro de que la mayorĂa de nosotros podemos recordar aquellos dĂas en que sentĂamos que nuestras emociones estaban disparadas, los dĂas de cortejo, del compromiso, los primeros dĂas de la luna de miel o del matrimonio. RemĂłntate a ese dĂa en que tu esposa, tu novia, caminĂł por el pasillo con ese hermoso vestido blanco. ÂżTe acuerdas? No me digas que tu corazĂłn no se hinchĂł de entusiasmo. Hasta yo, que soy canadiense, con mi reserva, me sentĂ entusiasmado cuando vi a mi esposa, mi novia descendiendo por el pasillo. El corazĂłn se disparaba de gozo; como hombres, como maridos, experimentamos una especie de deleite. Pues bien, Dios quiere comunicarnos eso. Cuando Ăl piensa en Su pueblo, en la iglesia, pinta esa imagen. En JeremĂas 31, Dios declara: âYo soy vuestro esposoâ, y JesĂșs hace un buen uso de esta analogĂa. Varias veces leemos cĂłmo JesĂșs mismo se pone bajo esta figura en los Evangelios con sus discĂpulos.
Vayamos, por ejemplo, al Evangelio de Lucas, capĂtulo 5. JesĂșs no menciona sencillamente esta imagen al azar. Creo que estĂĄ pensando en el Antiguo Testamento. Utiliza esta ilustraciĂłn que toma de los pasajes del Antiguo Testamento; y, aquĂ, en Lucas 5, interactĂșa con los fariseos y escribas. Constantemente los implicaba en controversia, y ellos venĂan a Ăl una y otra vez con quejas. AquĂ en Lucas 5 tienen dos problemas o dos protestas contra JesĂșs. La primera es que pasa demasiado tiempo con los pecadores (v. 30). No les gusta el hecho de que Ăl estĂ© evangelizando. La segunda crĂtica estĂĄ relacionada con los discĂpulos de JesĂșs: sus seguidores se divierten mucho, estĂĄn demasiado alegres, celebrando. Lucas 5:33: âY ellos le dijeron: ÂżPor quĂ© los discĂpulos de Juan ayunan muchas veces y hacen oraciones, y asimismo los de los fariseos, pero los tuyos comen y beben?â JesĂșs y Sus amigos discĂpulos estĂĄn asistiendo a un banquete, una especie de fiesta, cuyo anfitriĂłn es LevĂ. EstĂĄn disfrutando de verdad. La comida es extraordinaria, y hasta se les podrĂa escuchar reĂr. Era una ocasiĂłn de gozo, pero los fariseos âque eran los aguafiestasâ no sabemos si sonreĂan alguna vez. Eran como esa mujer, la humorista Erma Bomberck, que escuchĂł por casualidad a alguien que hablaba con su hija durante un culto de adoraciĂłn y dejĂł de sonreĂr en la iglesia.
âNosotros ayunamos, los discĂpulos de Juan ayunan, Âżpor quĂ© no lo hacen ustedes? ÂżQuĂ© les pasa? ÂĄBorren esa sonrisa de su rostro! ÂĄDejen de llenarse la boca de comida!â. Y JesĂșs no deja pasar esto por alto. Sale en defensa de sus amigos discĂpulos tomando esta analogĂa del matrimonio. Observa el versĂculo 34: âĂl les dijo: ÂżPodĂ©is acaso hacer que los que estĂĄn de bodas ayunen, entre tanto que el esposo estĂĄ con ellos?â. La palabra que JesĂșs usa aquĂ para describir la asistencia del novio es una expresiĂłn hebraica, literalmente âlos hijos de la cĂĄmara nupcialâ, los amigos del novio eran los responsables o quienes se ocupaban de los arreglos. TenĂan que asegurarse de que hubiera suficiente comida, vino, y de que se tocara la mĂșsica. DebĂan ocuparse de todos, y en especial del novio; y JesĂșs se identifica con el Esposo. De nuevo el versĂculo 34: âEntre tanto que el esposo estĂĄ con ellosâ. En la presencia del esposo, de JesĂșs, hay gozo. Ăl no quiere discĂpulos sombrĂos, porque Ăl no es un Salvador triste. ÂżCrees que hubo alguien mĂĄs feliz que JesĂșs? âVarĂłn de doloresâ, sĂ, pero la Biblia nos dice que era un âhombre de gozoâ. En lo referente a sus emociones, tenĂa un equilibrio perfecto. Adoramos a un Salvador Esposo.
Estoy seguro de que habrĂas visto esto en las mujeres y esposas de tu propia congregaciĂłn, algunas de ellas muy alegres y otras muy tristes; y, la mayorĂa de las veces âno siempreâ la salud emocional de una esposa estĂĄ relacionada con la forma en que su marido la trata. Un esposo cariñoso, amoroso, sensible suele tener una esposa que florece como una flor resplandeciente, con gozo, contentamiento; pero el marido insensible, exigente, que critica constantemente, tiene una esposa que se reseca, que parece una flor que ha estado bajo el calor del sol y no se ha regado en semanas. AsĂ como la esposa tiene un profundo impacto en su marido, Ă©ste tambiĂ©n tiene un profundo impacto sobre su esposa, sobre su salud emocional. Piensa en esto: El Esposo es JesĂșs. Tenemos un Esposo perfecto, que se regocija en nosotros. Este Esposo no se irrita nunca, jamĂĄs estĂĄ frustrado ni malhumorado con su esposa. Nunca es egoĂsta, la cuida siempre y es constantemente solĂcito. Siempre dispone de tiempo suficiente para ella, ella puede hablar siempre con Ă©l. JesĂșs es el Esposo y la iglesia es su esposa.
Esta analogĂa del matrimonio, por extraña que pueda parecer, figura con mayor frecuencia en el libro de Apocalipsis. ÂżPor quĂ©? Al menos lo que yo pienso es que es una analogĂa que mira hacia el futuro. Como sabrĂĄs probablemente, el matrimonio judĂo era un poco distinto al nuestro. TenĂan lo que se llamaba el periodo del desposorio. Era algo mucho mĂĄs que, para nosotros, el estar prometidos. Era un asunto mĂĄs serio, mĂĄs vinculante. Era como si estuvieran casados en realidad, como si hubieran firmado los documentos y pronunciado sus votos. Se habĂan comprometido en pĂșblico, ante un testigo. Era algo muy parecido a la ceremonia de boda. Incluso habĂa una dote que pagaba el novio o su familia. Por tanto, en ese sentido, era como un matrimonio. Se parecĂa a lo que nosotros entenderĂamos como un matrimonio, pero sin llegar a serlo por completo. La pareja comprometida no vivĂa junta, no estaban bajo el mismo techo ni tenĂan intimidad en lo que a relaciĂłn sexual se refiere. De hecho, durante este periodo del desposorio, podĂan no verse o no hablarse durante meses, y podĂa durar largo tiempo. Una de las razones era poner a prueba la fidelidad, la lealtad; algo similar a nuestra relaciĂłn con JesĂșs.
Estamos comprometidos con JesĂșs; este es el lenguaje del apĂłstol Pablo, Âżno es asĂ? En 2 Corintios pudo decir: âOs he desposado con un sĂłlo esposo, para presentaros como una virgen pura a Cristoâ. De modo que estamos comprometidos con Cristo, pero no nos hemos sentado aĂșn a la cena de boda. Seguimos esperando la plenitud de esa relaciĂłn matrimonial. JesĂșs no nos ha llevado aĂșn al hogar, a morar con Ăl para siempre en ese lugar llamado âCieloâ. TodavĂa hay algo por llegar. La Biblia espera la consumaciĂłn final, y sigue esperando que el Esposo regrese para llevarnos a casa. En el libro de Apocalipsis, Juan espera la venida del Esposo. Por esa razĂłn tenemos tantas referencias. Apocalipsis 19:7, por ejemplo: âRegocijĂ©monos y alegrĂ©monos, y dĂ©mosle a Ăl la gloria, porque las bodas del Cordero han llegado y su esposa se ha preparadoâ. De nuevo estĂĄ esperando ese matrimonio del cordero, el banquete de boda. Apocalipsis 21:2: âY vi la ciudad santa, la nueva JerusalĂ©n, que descendĂa del cielo, de Dios, preparada como una novia ataviada para su esposoâ. Y, despuĂ©s, en la parte final de Apocalipsis, en el capĂtulo 22, versĂculo 17: âY el EspĂritu y la esposa dicen: Venâ.
Si estĂĄs casado, probablemente tendrĂĄs una fotografĂa de tu esposa, Âżverdad? ÂżEn tu billetera? Antes de venir le preguntĂ© a mi esposa si podĂa tomarle una foto. A ella no le gusta mucho que la fotografĂen, pero le dije: âCariño, quiero una foto tuyaâ. De modo que le saquĂ© una fotografĂa en mi Ipad; si quieren ver a mi esposa, pueden hacerlo, pero dĂganme que tienen una foto de su esposa. Tal vez no en su billetera, pero sobre su escritorio, en la oficina. Pues bien, esa es una imagen que Dios quiere poner ante nuestros propios ojos, delante de nuestro pueblo. Es la imagen de un esposo tierno, amoroso; es la imagen de Jesucristo. Dicen que âuna imagen vale mĂĄs que mil palabrasâ. Pues esta vale diez mil sermones.
Una vez presentada la analogĂa del matrimonio, ahora pasamos al: desarrollo de la analogĂa del matrimonio. Mi bosquejo es sencillo: la presentaciĂłn de la analogĂa del matrimonio, el desarrollo de la analogĂa del matrimonio. Como ya dije, se puede decir mucho de esta Ășnica imagen, pero permĂteme llamar la atenciĂłn a dos facetas o aspectos del amor de Cristo por su iglesia. Ambas son tremendamente consoladoras para el pueblo de Dios, para nosotros como pastores, en medio de nuestros desafĂos y luchas. Quiero hablarte sobre Su amor. En primer lugar: Su amor protector, y, despuĂ©s: Su amor sacrificial. JesĂșs ama a Su iglesia, y esto significa que la cuida.
Pasemos a Efesios 1. Este libro tiene mucho que decir sobre la iglesia. Comienza su primer capĂtulo hablĂĄndonos de ella. Efesios 1:21 dice que Jesucristo estĂĄ por encima de todo: âTiene poder y dominio sobre todo nombre que se nombraâ. Es una declaraciĂłn magnĂfica sobre nuestro Señor JesĂșs en tĂ©rminos de Su gobierno y reinado: âMuy por encima de todo principado, autoridad, poder, dominio y de todo nombre que se nombra, no sĂłlo en este siglo, sino tambiĂ©n en el venideroâ. Pero âcomo señala el Dr. Ferguson en su comentario sobre Efesiosâ por magnĂfica que sea esta declaraciĂłn sobre JesĂșs, no llega a su clĂmax de aplicaciĂłn hasta el versĂculo 22. Observa: âY todo sometiĂł bajo sus pies, y a Ăl lo dio por cabeza sobre todas las cosas a la iglesia, la cual es su cuerpo, la plenitud de aquel que lo llena todo en todoâ. Ăl reina sobre todas las cosas. Domina a todos Sus enemigos, todas las fuerzas siniestras y malignas de este universo, con el fin de salvaguardar y bendecir a Su iglesia, Su pueblo escogido. Pablo quiere asegurarles a los efesios, en esta misma carta, en la parte frontal de esta carta, que JesĂșs cuidarĂĄ a su iglesia. AsĂ es cĂłmo empieza.
Pero, observa que tambiĂ©n, al final de la carta, nos dice que JesĂșs cuida de Su iglesia, en Efesios 5, esa secciĂłn que se leyĂł anteriormente. Efesios 5 habla aquĂ a los maridos y a las esposas, ayudĂĄndoles a entender sus papeles distintivos, y da un mĂłdulo teolĂłgico sobre la iglesia. Dice que la forma en que el marido se relaciona con la esposa, cĂłmo se comportan el uno con el otro, sirve de parĂĄbola visible que refleja la relaciĂłn entre Cristo y su esposa. Es bastante aleccionador, como esposos, porque se supone que debemos ser un ejemplo vivo en nuestra relaciĂłn con nuestras esposas. El hombre que trata a su esposa con gentileza, amabilidad, ternura, estĂĄ sirviendo realmente como herramienta evangelizadora hacia el mundo. EstĂĄ anunciando: âÂĄAsĂ es JesĂșs! ÂĄAsĂ es cĂłmo JesĂșs trata a Su iglesia!â. De manera que esta siempre es la pregunta que necesitamos hacernos: âÂżLe hablamos a nuestras esposas? ÂżEscuchamos a nuestras esposas? ÂżNos preocupamos de ellas? ÂżLas protegemos o las ignoramos? ÂżSomos irritables con ellas?â. Le estĂĄs hablando a la gente sobre JesĂșs. No queremos mentir sobre JesĂșs, Âżverdad? Ăl insta a los maridos a amar a sus esposas como Cristo amĂł a la iglesia. Lo enfatiza en el versĂculo 28, en el versĂculo 32, y tambiĂ©n en el versĂculo 25; pero lo arraiga y lo basa en el amor de Cristo por la iglesia. âMaridos, amad a vuestras mujeres, asĂ como Cristo amĂł a la iglesiaâ, y recalca la idea de que es un amor con propĂłsito. VersĂculo 26: âPara santificarlaâ. VersĂculo 27: âa fin de presentĂĄrsela a sĂ mismo en toda su gloriaâ. Y, despuĂ©s, en tercer lugar, en el versĂculo 27: âpara hacerla santa e inmaculadaâ. Tres clĂĄusulas de propĂłsito. DespuĂ©s, sigue instruyendo o instando a los esposos a amar a sus esposas, a cuidar tiernamente de ellas como de su propio cuerpo.
Cuando se trata de deportes, los hombres tienen tendencia a que les guste la fuerza y la dureza; nos gusta el fĂștbol americano, y nos gusta el hockey. Pero, cuando se trata de nuestros cuerpos, somos mĂĄs blandos. ÂżTe ha dicho tu mujer esto alguna vez? La mĂa sĂ, y es bastante incĂłmodo: âÂĄDeja de lloriquear!â. Cuando estoy un poco resfriado o tocado por el virus de la gripe, a veces gimo y me quejo bastante. ÂĄNo llevamos bien la enfermedad! Yo no la llevo tan bien como mi esposa; pero el apĂłstol Pablo estĂĄ al tanto de esto. Tal vez sabe que los hombres tienden a ser blandos con su propio cuerpo, por eso lo recalca. Todos podemos relacionarnos con esto, y de alguna manera la forma en que tratamos nuestros cuerpos debe tambiĂ©n manifestarse en cĂłmo cuidamos a nuestras esposas: un cuidado suave, solĂcito y de alta calidad. Los maridos deben, pues, amar a sus esposas como a sus propios cuerpos. Y cuando habla aquĂ de sustentar y cuidar a nuestras esposas como lo hacemos con nuestro propio cuerpo, vuelve a meter a JesĂșs en la imagen. VersĂculo 29: âPorque nadie aborreciĂł jamĂĄs su propio cuerpo, sino que lo sustenta y lo cuida, asĂ como tambiĂ©n Cristo a la iglesiaâ.
Ahora bien, Âżquieres ver a JesĂșs en acciĂłn? ÂżQuieres ver cĂłmo cuida a Su iglesia? Repasa los Evangelios y verĂĄs cĂłmo se preocupa por sus discĂpulos. Se ocupaba de la totalidad de la persona. Le preocupaba su estado emocional. ÂżRecuerdas? Les dijo que no tuvieran miedo. Los protegiĂł espiritualmente de sus enemigos, los fariseos. Cuando estos los atacaban, era como si JesĂșs fuera un leĂłn que saltaba en defensa de Sus pequeños cachorros. En numerosas ocasiones advierte a los discĂpulos contra la levadura de los escribas y de los fariseos. A veces, JesĂșs ejercĂa su cuidado protector ocupĂĄndose de los problemas de pecado que ellos tenĂan. Los protegiĂł del peligroso pecado del orgullo, y cuando discutĂan entre ellos quiĂ©n era el mayor, ÂżquĂ© hizo JesĂșs? Les dio una ilustraciĂłn sirviĂ©ndose de un niño. Los protegiĂł enseñåndoles, no sĂłlo advirtiĂ©ndoles, sino enseñåndoles sobre la humildad y sobre lo que significa ser un siervo. Los protegiĂł, asimismo, del diablo. ÂżRecuerdas el incidente con Pedro en Lucas 22? JesĂșs sabĂa que el diablo iba tras Pedro y le advirtiĂł: âSimĂłn, SimĂłn, mira que SatanĂĄs os ha reclamado para zarandearos como a trigoâ. Es casi como si Pedro caminara alrededor de uno de esos objetivos grandes en la espalda con un blanco bien marcado, y el diablo estuviera dirigiendo su atenciĂłn al orgullo de Pedro y a su temor del hombre. ÂĄY da en el blanco! Alcanza a Pedro y este cae, tropieza de muy mala manera. Empieza a jurar que no conoce al Señor JesĂșs. Si tuviĂ©ramos que detener la imagen en ese mismo momento, podrĂamos llegar a esta conclusiĂłn: âÂĄEste va a ser otro Judas! Va a desertarâ. Pero no lo hace, Âży sabes por quĂ©? Porque JesĂșs orĂł por Ă©l, lo estaba protegiendo.
De manera que lo que vemos âJesĂșs en tĂ©rminos de Su relaciĂłn con Sus discĂpulosâ es una especie de microcosmo de lo que Ăl hace por la iglesia, la iglesia local, la iglesia universal, Su esposa. TambiĂ©n vemos algo de esto en el libro de Apocalipsis. Tan pronto como abrimos ese libro, vemos a JesĂșs caminando entre los candelabros. EstĂĄ allĂ para proteger a Su iglesia, para advertir a Su iglesia. Habla a las siete iglesias en esos dos primeros capĂtulos, advirtiĂ©ndoles especĂficamente de los peligros y amenazas; pero lo que queda muy claro es que JesĂșs se preocupa por Su iglesia. La protege de los enemigos, los de dentro y los de afuera. JesĂșs ama a Su iglesia, es evidente. ÂĄElla es su esposa!
Bueno, hemos considerado este segundo asunto de la iglesia desarrollado bajo esta analogĂa. Vimos Su amor protector, pero mencionĂ© que quiero considerar aquĂ la cuestiĂłn final: Su amor sacrificial. Cuando pensamos en la relaciĂłn de Cristo con Su iglesia: Ăl es el esposo, ella es Su esposa. Ăl la protege. Existe el amor protector, pero tambiĂ©n el sacrificial. PodrĂa decir que he guardado lo mejor para el final. Cuando pensamos en el amor de Cristo por la iglesia, existen muchos lugares a los que podemos ir, lo sĂ© muy bien. PodrĂamos remontarnos hasta la eternidad; Ăl nos escogiĂł antes de la fundaciĂłn del mundo. Incluso se lo dice a sus amigos discĂpulos, Âżlo recuerdas? Aquella Ășltima noche, en aquel aposento alto donde habla de amor: âVosotros no me escogisteis a mĂ, sino que yo os escogĂ a vosotrosâ. Y nos amĂł; nosotros no le habrĂamos amado jamĂĄs si Ăl no nos hubiera amado primero. Es un amor elector, eterno. Pero donde el amor de JesĂșs llega a su mĂĄs alta expresiĂłn, a su pinĂĄculo, su cĂ©nit, es en la cruz. ÂĄEsta analogĂa del matrimonio nos lleva a la cruz! Efesios 5:25 es un texto como la cima de una montaña: âMaridos, amad a vuestras mujeres, asĂ como Cristo amĂł a la iglesia y se dio a sĂ mismo por ellaâ. JesĂșs dijo: âNadie tiene un amor mayor que Ă©ste: que uno dĂ© su vida por sus amigosâ. JesĂșs lo da todo, ÂĄse entrega a SĂ mismo! ÂżQuĂ© mĂĄs podrĂa dar? Y, recuerda, no sĂłlo es una muerte fĂsica, es una muerte sustitutoria. En la cruz no sĂłlo sufriĂł el dolor del cuerpo. SĂłlo usa una expresiĂłn allĂ en el madero que nos indica que estaba sufriendo fĂsicamente: âTengo sedâ. Sus palabras indicaban aĂșn mĂĄs: Su sufrimiento espiritual. Sobre todo en aquel grito de abandono: âDios mĂo, Dios mĂo, Âżpor quĂ© me has abandonado?â. Por primera vez en toda una eternidad de comuniĂłn con el Padre, esa relaciĂłn se habĂa quebrantado. ÂĄEn la cruz sucediĂł algo parecido a un divorcio!
Estoy seguro de que habrĂĄs oĂdo la historia de MartĂn Lutero, cuando se encontraba en su estudio y meditaba durante largo tiempo, horas, en esas palabras pronunciadas en la cruz, y pasĂł grandes perĂodos de tiempo sin comer, y en la mĂĄs profunda meditaciĂłn. Por fin se levantĂł y, cuando caminaba por la habitaciĂłn se le oyĂł exclamar con asombro: âDios abandonado por Dios, ÂżquiĂ©n puede entender esto?â. Cuando comencĂ© mi ministerio en Canton, hace 25 años, Âżsabes cuĂĄl era uno de mis mayores temores? No tener suficiente para predicar. âÂĄDos sermones a la semana! ÂĄTengo miedo!â. Y ahora, me asusta predicar tan poco. ÂĄTan poco de mi Biblia! Cuanto mĂĄs la leo, mĂĄs leo sobre mi Salvador, mĂĄs pienso en Su amor, mĂĄs siento que apenas he tocado la superficie. Es un ocĂ©ano de infinidad y nosotros sĂłlo nos mojamos los dedos de los pies en Ă©l. Eso es todo lo que hacemos; pero en la cruz, nuestro Salvador, JesĂșs, fue abandonado. PasĂł a estar bajo las oleadas de la ira de Dios, y Ă©ste lanzĂł todas las flechas que pudo a Su Hijo. Dios cargĂł sobre Ăl toda la maldiciĂłn. ÂżPor quĂ© lo hizo? Para ser fiel a SĂ mismo, el Justo y el Justificador. âDe tal manera amĂł Dios al mundo que ha dado a su Hijo unigĂ©nitoâ, Âżpero por quĂ© fue JesĂșs a la cruz? Porque quiso obedecer a Su Padre. Era un Hijo perfecto. ÂżPero por quĂ© jadeaba? ÂżPor quĂ© pronunciĂł con gemidos estas palabras del Salmo 22: âDios mĂo, Dios mĂo, Âżpor quĂ© me has abandonado?â? ÂĄPorque amaba a la iglesia!
Seguramente habrĂĄs oĂdo decir que la mejor forma de enseñar son las tres âRâ, Âżverdad? ÂżY sabes cuĂĄles son esas tres âRâ? Repetir, repetir, repetir. AquĂ en Efesios 5, Pablo usa las tres âRâ para hablar del amor sacrificial de Cristo. Volvamos al versĂculo 2 del capĂtulo 5: âY andad en amor, asĂ como tambiĂ©n Cristo os amĂł y se dio a sĂ mismo por nosotrosâ, esto tiene que ver con la cruz. En el versĂculo 23, por la palabra misma âSalvadorâ podemos argumentar que estĂĄ pensando en la cruz. âPorque el marido es cabeza de la mujer, asĂ como Cristo es cabeza de la iglesia, siendo El mismo el Salvador del cuerpoâ, que es la iglesia. El versĂculo 25: âMaridos, amad a vuestras mujeres, asĂ como Cristo amĂł a la iglesia y se dio a sĂ mismo por ellaâ, que es la razĂłn por la que estĂĄ en la cruz, sangra y muere, por lo que sepulta la ira de dios, porque ama a la iglesia, ÂĄla esposa! EstĂĄ poniendo su vida por la esposa. La figura o grĂĄfico del matrimonio se usa para describir a la iglesia, y la hemos considerado bajo dos encabezados sencillos. Pero, ahora, permĂteme acabar con tres aplicaciones simples. ÂżQuĂ© podemos sacar de esto? PodrĂamos sacar muchas cosas, hermanos, pero sĂłlo quiero exponer antes ustedes tres sencillas palabras de aplicaciĂłn. Si comprendemos esta analogĂa, su relevancia y sus aplicaciones, ÂżquĂ© deducimos? ÂżQuĂ© podemos decir a nuestra gente, como pastores? ÂżQuĂ© nos enseña a nosotros mismos?
En primer lugar: entender que la iglesia como esposa de Cristo nos recuerda que tenemos una obligaciĂłn como iglesia de ser leal y fiel al pacto del matrimonio. âEl nuevo pacto en mi sangreâ, dijo JesĂșs. Ya mencionĂ© anteriormente que el desposorio de una joven pareja judĂa era un tiempo de prueba; a veces estaban separados durante meses. Era para probar la fidelidad y la lealtad, para probar si serĂan fieles a sus votos matrimoniales. Por tanto, la pregunta que se podrĂa hacer es: estamos comprometidos con Cristo, Âżseremos fieles a nuestro voto? En el corazĂłn mismo del pacto hay promesas, votos. Dios nos promete lealtad y fidelidad, Âżacaso no le prometemos lo mismo a Ă©l? Ăl ha prometido amor, bondad, amorosa lealtad, constancia. David y JonatĂĄn tenĂan un pacto de lealtad: âYo te serĂ© leal, y tĂș me serĂĄs lealâ. ÂżNo es esto lo que exige el matrimonio? La nota triste y trĂĄgica es que el Israel del Antiguo Pacto fue infiel, y se le asemeja a una ramera espiritual, una adĂșltera. Piensa en el libro de Oseas, Âżacaso no es esta la imagen que presenta? Es la historia de Oseas y Gomer. Un retrato de Israel: âNo has sido fiel, eres como una prostituta, una rameraâ. Dios quiere un pueblo fiel, y esta es una de las cosas que deberĂa marcar a la iglesia: la fidelidad.
La primerĂsima instantĂĄnea que tenemos de la iglesia se encuentra en Hechos 2. Ella se mantuvo firme, era fiel. Se dedicaban a la enseñanza apostĂłlica, la comuniĂłn y las oraciones. ÂżRecuerdas cuando Pablo les escribe a los corintios? Esta es una de las cosas que ha grabado en sus conciencias: que no estĂĄn siendo fieles. Teme que no estĂ©n siendo leales a sus votos. En 2 Corintios 11:2, leemos: âPorque celoso estoy de vosotros con celo de Dios; pues os desposĂ© a un esposo para presentaros como virgen pura a Cristo. Pero temo que, asĂ como la serpiente con su astucia engañó a Eva, vuestras mentes sean desviadas [o corrompidas] de la sencillez y pureza de la devociĂłn a Cristoâ. Es algo que puede ocurrir rĂĄpidamente, Âżno es asĂ? A menudo, en una generaciĂłn. Muy pocos seminarios duran dos generaciones. Todos conocemos iglesias, tal vez algunas en las que hayamos tenido comuniĂłn hace años, que ya no mantienen la doctrina de los ApĂłstoles. En algĂșn momento, dejaron de creer que eran la esposa de Cristo. La analogĂa argumenta a favor de la lealtad y la fidelidad a JesĂșs, y a lo que es verdad. JesĂșs es lo verdadero.
En segundo lugar: la analogĂa del matrimonio, la esposa y el esposo, argumenta que necesitamos cultivar y mantener intimidad con nuestro Esposo, nuestro Salvador. ÂżAcaso no es esto lo que se destaca en la relaciĂłn del matrimonio? âLos dos serĂĄn unoâ. Es una relaciĂłn de intimidad, ÂĄy resulta tan fĂĄcil convertirse en algo parecido a una mĂĄquina de sermones! O entrar en tu oficina o estudio y empezar a acercarte a tus libros, tus comentarios e incluso a tu Biblia como un abogado profesional. ÂĄDejamos de considerar a JesĂșs como el amante de nuestras almas! Ya no pensamos en la fe cristiana como en un romance cuando, en realidad, es asĂ como deberĂamos verlo, como una especie de romance. âLa iglesia de Ăfeso ha perdido su primer amorâ, y tĂș tambiĂ©n podrĂas ser doctrinalmente ortodoxo ÂĄy, a pesar de ello, haber perdido tu primer amor! ÂĄUna cabeza llena de hechos, pero sin corazĂłn para JesĂșs! En su excelente libro Knowing God [Conociendo a Dios], el Dr. Packer hace una declaraciĂłn que jamĂĄs he olvidado. Dice: âPuedes saber tanto de Dios o tener tanta teologĂa como Juan Calvino, y, sin embargo, no conocer a Dios en absolutoâ. Es necesario que tengamos una creciente relaciĂłn Ăntima con el Señor JesĂșs, y es preciso que alentemos a nuestra agente diciĂ©ndoles que son la esposa de Cristo. ÂĄEllos tambiĂ©n la necesitan! Las presiones del ministerio, la preparaciĂłn de los sermones, y hasta nuestras oraciones pueden convertirse en algo demasiado formal. Pronunciamos las palabras correctas, pero hay una gran carencia de afecto y de corazĂłn. No olvides que tu Salvador es tu Esposo. No olvides que tenemos que mantener una relaciĂłn Ăntima con Jesucristo en nuestro rincĂłn de oraciĂłn, en nuestros cultos de oraciĂłn, cuando interactuamos con el pueblo de Dios. Cuando predicamos queremos alentarlos a recordar que tienen una relaciĂłn viva, Ăntima con Jesucristo. La semana pasada estaba leyendo ese enorme volumen sobre teologĂa puritana del Doctor Joel Beeke, donde dice: âÂżQuĂ© podemos aprender de los puritanos?â. Lo primero que dice es: que estaban centrados en Cristo. ÂĄLos puritanos estaban enfocados en Cristo! Lee las cartas de Rutherford. ÂĄĂl hablaba en tĂ©rminos tan tiernos con su Salvador! Y lo primero que dice en ese capĂtulo, la primera cita que proporciona es de Thomas Brooks: âQuienes aman cualquier cosa mĂĄs que a Cristo, no aman a Cristo. Si pierdes a Cristo, ÂĄlo has perdido todo!â. No perdamos de vista al Amante de nuestras almas, y no dejemos de amarlo y alentar a nuestra gente a que lo amen; Ăl es su Esposo.
La analogĂa del matrimonio nos alienta a mantener lealtad y fidelidad a Jesucristo, el Esposo; nos estimula a cultivar la intimidad con JesĂșs, el Esposo; pero, en tercer y Ășltimo lugar, hermanos, esta analogĂa del matrimonio o del esposo, del esposo y de la esposa, nos alienta a luchar por la pureza. Adoramos a un Salvador santo, el Cordero perfecto, el Esposo perfecto, y JesĂșs quiere una esposa pura. Efesios 5:26 dice: âCristo amĂł a la iglesia y se dio a sĂ mismo por ella, para santificarla, habiĂ©ndola purificado por el lavamiento del agua con la palabraâ. ÂżRecuerdas 2 Corintios 11:2?: âPara presentaros como virgen puraâ. Si somos la esposa de Cristo, debemos tomar en serio la santidad. OĂ argumentar a un hombre sobre el asunto de la modestia o la forma de vestir entre las mujeres jĂłvenes de nuestra iglesia. ÂĄLo hacĂa desde esta analogĂa de esposo/esposa! Es un argumento sumamente poderoso; te estĂĄs vistiendo para JesĂșs, quieres mostrarte puro en tu apariencia. Necesitamos decirle a nuestra gente que Jesucristo fue a la cruz para que fueran santos en toda manera de vivir. Y tambiĂ©n hay indicativos evangĂ©licos, Âżverdad? Nos dicen lo que Dios hizo por nosotros. No me da miedo afirmar que tambiĂ©n hay imperativos evangĂ©licos. ProvoquĂ© que alguien abandonara la iglesia donde yo pastoreaba, porque utilicĂ© esta terminologĂa de âimperativos del evangelioâ. Ăl creĂa que era una perversiĂłn del evangelio. Yo dije: âÂżAcaso no dice la Biblia: âÂĄobedece el evangelio!â?â. Todas las epĂstolas de Pablo estĂĄn divididas en tĂ©rminos de indicativos: âEsto es lo que JesĂșs ha hecho por ustedes, ahora esto es lo que ustedes tienen que hacer por Ă©l: ÂĄvivir una vida santa!â.
Una esposa perfecta para un Esposo perfecto; por eso anhelamos el dĂa en que JesĂșs regrese y lo veamos cara a cara. Queremos mirarlo a los ojos y no avergonzarnos, sentir que hemos sido fieles. Ese dĂa, seremos como Ăl es, perfectos como Ăl. Pero hasta ese momento es necesario que luchemos, que peleemos por vivir una vida santa, que alentemos a nuestra gente a perseverar, a perseverar en fe, en vestir toda la armadura de Dios y en librar batalla contra el diablo y contra su propia corrupciĂłn remanente. ÂĄJesĂșs ama a la iglesia! Ama a su esposa y quiere que sea pura, una esposa atractiva. Cuando nos escogiĂł Ă©ramos tan desagradables como se podĂa ser, pero quiere hacernos hermosos, y por ello nos santifica bajo la palabra de Dios; es la forma principal en que lo hace. JesĂșs nos amĂł y se entregĂł por nosotros, y un dĂa seremos perfectos. Resulta difĂcil imaginar, Âżno es cierto? Perfectos. En el cielo no habrĂĄ riñas matrimoniales. HabrĂĄ un Esposo y una esposa perfectos. Es el Ășnico matrimonio en el cielo, Âżverdad? Es el matrimonio hecho en el cielo: un matrimonio perfecto, un Esposo perfecto, una esposa perfecta.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
Ephesians chapter 5, verse 22,
âWives, submit to your own husbands, as to the Lord. For the husband is head of the wife, as also Christ is head of the church; and He is the Savior of the body. Therefore, just as the church is subject to Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in everything. Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ also loved the church and gave Himself for her, that He might sanctify and cleanse her with the washing of water by the word, that He might present her to Himself a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing, but that she should be holy and without blemish. So husbands ought to love their own wives as their own bodies; he who loves his wife loves himself. For no one ever hated his own flesh, but nourishes and cherishes it, just as the Lord does the church.â
Well, letâs look to The Lord by way of prayer, and ask Him for His blessing upon the word. Letâs Pray.
Father in heaven, we bow before You, conscious that we are in need of Your Spirit. You have promised, Lord, that You will hear the cries of Your children, so we come as children who have even the spirit of God, the spirit of adoption to enable us to cry âAbba Father.â And we come believing, Lord, that You love to shower Your children with good gifts. You are a generous God. We thank You for the blessings of the past Lordâs Day. We thank You for giving help to those servants who ministered the Word of God, and now we pray, Lord, that Your blessing would be upon the men here, upon the various speakers. Give us, Lord, Your Spirit. Help us to rightly divide the Word of Truth, and we pray this in Christâs name, amen.
Let me begin by saying there is a kind of obsession with marriage today. Marriage books, conferences, seminars, marriage counseling galore; and while thatâs not necessarily a bad thing, it might not be as good as we think. It can be a sign of a disease, not a sign of health, a sign that weâre in trouble, and people are looking for answers. Who generally talks about cancer? Itâs people who have cancer, and who are suffering from that disease. And that explains, I think, to some degree, why there are so many books on marriage: because marriages are crumbling before our very eyes. For the first time in American history, more peopleâI was told recentlyâare cohabiting, then they are entering into the marriage relationship; and something similar has happened to the church of Jesus Christ. Have you noticed there are more books being written about the church in the last, what, five, ten years, as opposed to the last 25 or 30 years? And theyâre not all positive! In fact, a number of them are quite negative. Here are some of the titles: Life After Church, Quitting Church, You Donât Want to Go to Church Anymore. Thereâs a growing sentiment that the church is dying. We are being told ad nauseum that we need to make changes, and if we donât make changes fast, then we are going to face sure death. And Iâm sure youâve heard some of the negatives, as well, maybe even from people who once sat on church pews, but no longer. They view organized religion as oppressive and irrelevant. Plus, thereâs a growing disillusionment and disenchantment among young people. Eighty percent of young people are leaving evangelical churches and not coming back. And with all the criticism, donât you feel like Christian in Bunyanâs Pilgrimâs Progress? You remember the front part of that story, the opening scene? Heâs in such distress, he puts his fingers in his ears and runs out the door; and sometimes, I donât know if you do, but I feel like that, putting my fingers in my ears and saying, âStop all the criticism! Stop bad-mouthing the church! Stop hating the church of Christ!â
I love the church, donât you? We should; and thatâs really the purpose in this session and the other ones I trust that I will have the opportunity to set before you. Iâm not here to talk about our problems and supposedly how we can fix the problems we might think we have, but to appreciate and stir up love and affection for the church. We too, as pastors, can decline in our affection, in our love, in our appreciation for the church. Pastors can lose perspective, and we can forget how privileged we are not only to serve the church, but to be members, to be integrated into the church ourselves. So, let me begin by saying I donât plan to say anything new.
In our recent study of the church with our own people at Grace Baptist Church several months ago, I made good use of our Confession of Faith the 1689 or the London Confession. I know itâs a Confession thatâs over 300 yearsâ324 I think, to be exactâbut itâs like vintage wine, right? The older it gets, the better it gets. Itâs good to remember that we are living in the age of fads, at least here in America, a very lack of sticking power with almost anything. 300 plus yearsânow thatâs pretty significant! Well, how do you explain the long-term usefulness of that document or that confession? Well, I think itâs quite simple: itâs saturated with the Bible, and the Bible never loses its relevance. There are at least 100 plus texts of Scripture to support all of those paragraphs found in the 1689 of the London Confession. Itâs full of Bible, and thatâs something that I think testifies to why itâs stood the test of time. Chapter 26 of our Confession focuses upon the church, thatâs where our Baptist forefathers seem to get really excited. Thatâs where they have what you might have called an explosion of ink. Itâs the longest chapter, itâs twice as long as the Westminster chapter they have on the church; and you can understand why: they loved the church. When you love something or someone, you canât help but talk about it, and you want to tell others about it.
Iâm a Canadian, and thereâs something that Canadians love that probably most people in other parts of the world donât love. We love a game called âhockey,â not âsoccer,â but âhockeyâ; and I used to play hockey until I had a pretty serious car accident, thatâs where I lost my right arm, but I loved the game of hockey, and I still do. And thereâs a particular team in Canada that I love, itâs called the Toronto Maple Leafs, youâve probably never heard of them, but theyâre probably the biggest sports team in Canada. They havenât been in the playoffs for 9 years, this is the first year they got into the playoffs. In fact, they play tonight, but I do love to talk about the Toronto Maple Leafs, maybe we can sit down at lunch and have some conversation. You could ask me about the players, who plays what position, the fence, the center, right wing, left wing; but the point is: if we love something or someone, we love to talk about it, and the same is true of the church.
Our Baptist forefathers, we could say, loved the church, and thatâs why they have that long statement or paragraph in chapter 26 about the church. And what should strike us, I think, most about that long paragraph, chapter 26, is that it has something of the aroma of Jesus Christ. The statements throughout have what you could call a âChristological pulse or heartbeat.â For example, the opening paragraph immediately identifies the church in its relationship to Jesus Christ âgathered into one, under Christ, the head thereof; and ithe spouse, the body, the fulness of him that filleth all in all.â Paragraph 2, again, consisting of the people âthroughout the world, professing the faith of the gospel, and obedience unto God by Christ.â Paragraph 3 reminds us that there are no perfect churches, âThe purest churches under heaven are subject to mixture and error; and some have so degenerated as to become no churches of Christ, but synagogues of Satan; nevertheless Christ always had a kingdom in this world, to the end thereof, of such as believe in him, and make profession of his name.â Paragraph 4 begins by identifying Christ as the head of the church. Jesus Christ is given explicit mention in every one of those paragraphs except one, fourteen of the fifteen. It has the aroma of Christ, and it makes sense, doesnât it? Because the church belongs to Christ.
The very first time the word âchurchâ is used in our Bible, you know where. Matthewâs gospel, Matthew 16, the Greek word ecclesia, where Christ says, âMy church, itâs My church!â Christ loved to talk about His church. Every day, we could say, Christ is thinking about His church. Every day Heâs praying for His church. Every day Heâs guiding, taking care of His church. He loves His church! Thatâs a great starting point, when you start talking about the church. How should we shape the doctrine of the church? Well, think of Jesus Christ, and again, the Confession captures that quite distinctly. Paragraph 1, after telling us that Christ is the head of the church, they describe His relationship to the church under a marriage analogy. They use the word âspouse.â Now, thatâs a word that comes from the Latin. It comes from the Latin word espouse, meaning âbetrothed.â We often speak of ones wife or husband. Itâs a picture word, itâs a graphic image; and I donât really know a better way, a more simpler way to appreciate the church than to study the pictures of the Bible, the graphic images. Itâs almost as if God takes a paintbrush, and begins to paint on the canvas of Scripture one picture after another picture of the church. Someone has counted up to 100 pictures of the church, 100! I think someone got a little bit more specific, 93, but even if you cut that in halfâletâs say thatâs a little bit of an exaggeration. Letâs say 50, or 75, thatâs pretty significant. Just the sheer number of pictures of the church tells us that the church is important, significant.
God has spent a lot of time at His painting easel, painting pictures of the church, and He doesnât use dark colors. Not one of the paintings is ugly, not one of the paintings is repulsive or negative. No, we could say this: they are rather breathtaking, positive, beautiful pictures. Arguably the most beautiful picture we have of the church is the church is the spouse, the bride of Jesus Christ, and thatâs how we want to look at the church today under that first graphic image. Iâm going to use four pictures of the church throughout our session, but this is the first one that I want us to take advantage of: itâs the marriage analogy, or the bride, or spousal analogy, and Iâve got two simple points. Two simple points, and then about three applications that grow out of what we will consider. First of all: the bride or the marriage analogy presented; and then secondly: the bride or marriage analogy developed.
So, letâs consider then first of allâlooking again at this graphic picture: the church is likened to a bride, the spouse of Jesus Christâfirst of all: the marriage analogy presented. Doctor Packer, in a excellent book titled The Quest for Godliness, which is a study of the Puritans, describes the Puritans as spiritual giants; and he describes them under the analogy of trees. He describes them as those California redwoods, what? 360 feet tall, and in terms of the size of the trunk: 60 feet round. Spiritual giants; and he says that what makes the Puritans the Puritans was spiritual warfare, they were prepared to wage war against sin, the devil, and the world. Doctor Packer says, âEase and luxury, such as our affluence brings us today, do not make for maturity. Whereas hardship and struggle do.â Havenât you noticed that the most mature, the most Godliest people, are often those who have suffered the most? Ordinarily, the best of Christians, and I think that, to a large degree, explains the Puritans. They were men who suffered, and who suffered well. What one man said, âWhat I owe to the hammer and the anvil!â What made the Puritans the Puritans was, again, they suffered and suffered well. Their battles produced a heroic of character, they were able to rise above their fears and their discouragements.
Doctor Packer goes on to say how indebted we are to the Puritans, and he says not only in terms of their Godly example, but he says this is what the Puritans gave us: they were creators of the English, Christian Sunday, and they were creators of the English, Christian marriage. They restored, what we could say, those creational ordinances of the Sabbath and marriage, those ordinances that were given to man as man. Sabbath was given to man, and so was marriage, the gift of marriage. They restored those two Creational ordinances: the Sabbath Day and the marriage institution. He says the Puritans were like the Reformers in that they glorified marriage. Marriage. Thatâs what I really want to talk about. Let me give you a couple of quotes from the Puritans, just to let you see what they thought about marriage. âHail wedded love,â one quote, âas a wife deals with letters of her husband in a far country, she finds many sweet inklings of love, and she will read these letters often. And daily she will talk with her husband afar off and see him in the letters. The man whose heart is endeared to the woman he loves dreams of her in the night, has her in his eye in apprehension when he awakes. He thinks about her as he sits at the table. She lies in his bosom. His heart trusts in her, and his affection for her is like a mighty current that runs with full tide and strength.â The Puritans gave great honor to the marriage institution. They really loved their wives. They loved their wives, and wouldnât we all agree that thereâs no relationship between human beings thatâs more important than a husband-wife relationship? Who are you most indebted to if youâre a married man? Youâre indebted to your wife, she is your helper.
And when God talks about the church, He wants us to think in these terms: the marriage analogy, or the husband-wife relationship, that intimate relationship that we all can certainly appreciate. The marriage or spousal analogy runs throughout our Bibles. God wants us to understand that His relationship with His people is one that is to be marked with intimacy. It has its seeds in the Old Testament. We have something of a slideshow, we could say, kind of a wedding album in our Bibles, Old Testament. Let me just give you a couple of snapshots of the divine Bridegroom or Husband. Isaiah chapter 62, verse 5, âFor as a young man marries a young woman, so shall your sons marry you. As the bridegroom rejoices over the bride, so shall your God rejoice over you.â God rejoice! Thatâs the language, itâs a language that soars with emotion.
Now, Iâm sure most of us can remember back to those days when we felt like our emotions were soaring, those courtship days, those days of engagement, those early days of honeymoon or marriage. Think back to the very day that your wife, your bride walked down the aisle wearing that beautiful, white dress. Remember that day? Now, donât tell me your heart didnât race with excitement. Even me, being a Canadian with my reserve, I was excited when I saw my wife, my bride coming down the aisle. Your heart surged with joy, thereâs something of a delight that we experience as men, as husbands. Well, God wants to communicate that to us. When He thinks about His people, when He thinks about the church He paints that picture. Jeremiah 31, God says, âI am a Husband to them,â and Jesus makes good use of this analogy. Several times we read in the gospels Jesus putting Himself under this very figure with his disciples.
Turn, for example, to Lukeâs gospel, Luke chapter 5. Jesus doesnât simply pull this image or picture out of a hat. I believe Heâs thinking of the Old Testament, Heâs using this image, Heâs drawing from Old Testament passages; and here in Luke chapter 5, Jesus engages those Pharisees and scribes. He was constantly engaging them in controversy, and they were coming to Him with complaint after complaint. Well, here in Luke chapter 5, they have two problems, or two complaints, against Jesus. One complaint, first complaint is: Heâs spending too much time with sinners in Luke 5, verse 30. They donât like the fact that Heâs involved in outreach and evangelism. The second criticism relates to the disciples of Jesus: His followers are enjoying themselves too much, theyâre too happy, celebrating. Luke 5, verse 33, âThen they said to Him, âWhy do the disciples of John fast often and make prayers, and likewise those of the Pharisees, but yours eat and drink?ââ Jesus and His disciple friends are attending a banquet, something of a party, Leviâs party; and theyâre really enjoying themselves. The foodâs great, you might even hear them laughing. It was a joyous occasion, but the Phariseesâthey were party poopers, sourpuss guys, I donât know if they ever smiled. They were like that woman, that humorist Erma Bombeck, who overheard someone speaking to her daughter during a worship service, to stop that grinning here in church.
âWe fast, Johnâs disciples fast, why donât you fast? Whatâs wrong with you guys? Get those smiles off your face! Stop filling your mouths full of food!â And Jesus doesnât let this go, does He? He goes on the defense of His disciple friends by picking up this marriage analogy. Notice verse 34, âAnd He said to them, âCan you make the friends of the bridegroom fast while the bridegroom is with them?ââ The word Jesus uses here to describe the bridegroom attendance is a Hebraic expression, literally âthe sons of the bridal chamber,â the friends of the groom were the ones responsible or in charge of the arrangements. They had to make sure that there was enough food room, enough wine, music was playing. They were to make sure that everybody was being taken care of, especially the bridegroom; and Jesus identifies Himself as the Bridegroom. Verse 34, again, âwhile the bridegroom is with them.â In the presence of the bridegroom, in the presence of Jesus, there is joy. Jesus doesnât want gloomy disciples, Heâs not a gloomy Savior. You think there was anyone more happy than Jesus? âMan of sorrows,â yes, but the Bible does tell us He was a âman of joy.â He had a perfect balance when it came to His emotions. We worship a Bridegroom Savior.
Iâm sure youâve seen this yourself with women and wives in your own congregation, some of them are very happy and some of them are very sad; and oftentimesânot alwaysâ oftentimes the emotional health of a wife is related to how her husband treats her. A caring, loving, sensitive husband usually, usually, has a wife that blossoms like a bright flower with joy, contentment, but the husband who is insensitive, demanding, unrelenting in his criticism, the wife shrivels up, she looks like a flower that has been under a hot sun and hasnât had water for weeks. A husbandâjust like a wife has a profound impact upon a husbandâa husband has a profound impact upon a wife, upon her emotional health. Well, think about this: the Bridegroom is Jesus. Jesus. We have a perfect Husband, Jesus rejoices over us. This Husband never gets irritated. He never is frustrated, Heâs never grouchy with His wife, Heâs never selfish. He always takes care of her, Heâs always solicitous, He always has enough time for her, she always is able to talk to Him. Jesus is the Bridegroom, the church is His spouse.
Now, this marriage analogy, strange as it might seem, finds its greatest frequency in the book of Revelation, and why is that? Well, because, at least what Iâm thinking is, the marriage analogy looks forward. It looks forward. As you probably know, the Jewish marriage was a little bit different than ours. They had what was called a betrothal period. Betrothal was more than our engagement, far more serious, more binding. It was really like they were married. It was like theyâd signed the documents, theyâd said their vows, theyâd done than in public. There was a witness that these two were betrothed. It was something like a wedding ceremony, again, legal documents had been signed. There even had been a dowry paid by the groom or his family. So, in that sense, it did look like a marriage. It sounded like what we would understand as a marriage, but it fell short of a full-fledged marriage. A betrothed couple didnât live together, they werenât under the same roof, they had no intimacy in terms of the sexual relationship. In fact, during the betrothal periods they might not even see each other, or talk to each other for months, and it could go on for a long time. And one of the reasons was to test fidelity, loyalty; something similar to our relationship with Jesus.
We are, we have been betrothed to Jesus, thatâs the very language the Apostle Paul uses, doesnât he? In 2 Corinthians, âbetrothed.â He could say to the Corinthians, âI have betrothed you to Christ to present you as a pure bride to her one Husband.â So, weâre betrothed to Christ, but we havenât sat down at the marriage supper. Weâre still anticipating the fullness of that marriage relationship. Jesus hasnât brought us home to dwell with Him forever in that place called âHeaven.â Thereâs still something to come, you see. The Bibleâs looking forward to the final consummation, still waiting for the Bridegroom to return to take us home! In the book of Revelation, John anticipates the coming of the Bridegroom. Thatâs why you have those references, Revelation 19, verse 7, for example, âLet us be glad and rejoice and give honor to Him, for the marriage of the Lamb has come, and His wife has made herself ready.â Again, heâs anticipating that marriage of the Lamb, marriage supper. Revelation 21, verse 2, âAnd I, John, saw the holy city, New Jerusalem, coming down out of heaven from God, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband.â And then at the very back end of Revelation, Revelation 22, verse 17, âAnd the Spirit and the bride say, âCome!ââ
If youâre married, you probably have a picture of your wife, right? In your wallet? Before I left, I asked my wife if I could take a picture of her. She doesnât like getting her picture taken, but I said, âHoney, I want a picture of you.â So, I got a picture in my iPad, if you want to see my wife, you can; but tell me you have a picture, donât you, of your wife? Maybe not on your wallet, but at your desk, in your office. Well, this is a picture that God wants us to set before our own eyes, before our people. Itâs this picture of a tender, loving husband; itâs the picture of Jesus Christ. They say âa picture is worth a thousand words.â Well, this is worth ten thousand sermons.
The marriage analogy presented, but secondly: the marriage analogy developed. I got a pretty simple outline: marriage analogy presented; marriage analogy developed. So, weâve shown, I trust from the Bible, that that marriage analogy stands up, doesnât it? I trust your conscience is convinced itâs a legitimate picture of the church; but the marriage analogy developed. As I said, a lot can be said from this one picture, let me simply draw your attention to two facets or aspects of Christâs love for His church. Both are tremendously comforting for Godâs people, for us as pastors, in the midst of our challenges and struggles. I want to talk to you about His love. First of all: His protecting love, and then: His sacrificial love. Protecting love, and sacrificial love; Jesus loves His church, that means He takes care of His church.
Turn to Ephesians chapter one, the book of Ephesians does have a lot to say about the church. He begins this first chapter telling us about the church. Ephesians 1, verse 21, he says that Jesus Christ towers over all; âHe has power and dominion above every name that is named.â Itâs a magnificent statement about our Lord Jesus in terms of His rule and reign: âFar above all power and principality and might and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this age but also in that which is to come.â Butâas Doctor Ferguson points out in his commentary on Ephesiansâas magnificent as that statement is about Jesus, it doesnât come to its applicatory climax until verse 22. Notice verse 22, âAnd He puts all things under His feet, and gave Him to be head over all things to the church, which is His body, the fullness of Him who fills all in all.â He reigns over all things. He subdues all of His enemies, all sinister, evil forces in this universe, in order to safeguard, bless His church, His chosen people. Paul wants to assure the Ephesians in this very letter, on the very front part of this letter, that Jesus is going to take care of His church! Thatâs how he begins.
But notice, that he, also, at the back end of the letter, tells us about Jesus taking care of His church in Ephesians 5, that section that was read earlier. Ephesians 5, speaking here to husbands and wives, helping them to understand their distinctive roles, he gives a theological module about the church, and says that a way a husband and a wife relate to each other, behave towards each other, serves as a visible parable, reflecting the relationship that exists between Christ and His church. Itâs pretty sobering as a husband, because weâre supposed to be a living example in our relationship to our wives! The man who treats his wife graciously, kindly, tenderly, is really serving as an evangelistic tool to the world. Heâs advertising, âThis is Jesus! This is how Jesus treats His church!â So, thatâs always the question we need to ask ourselves, âDo we talk to our wives? Do we listen to our wives? Do we care for our wives? Do we protect our wives? Or do we ignore our wives? Are we irritable with our wives?â
Youâre telling people about Jesus. We donât want to lie, do we? About Jesus? He urges husbands to love their wives like Christ loved the church. He emphasizes that in verse 28, in verse 32, as well as verse 25; but he roots or grounds it in Christâs love for the church. âHusbands, love your wives, as Christ loved the church,â and he underscores that this is a purposeful love. Verse 26, âThat He might sanctifyâ; verse 27, âPresent her to Himself in splendorâ; and then thirdly in verse 27, âEnable her to be holy and blameless,â three purpose clauses. Then he further instructs or urges husbands to love their wives, to tenderly take care of their wives like their own body!
When it comes to sports, men tend to like it rough and tough, we like football, we like hockey. When it comes to our bodies, we turn into softies. Has your wife ever said this to you? My wife has, itâs rather embarrassing, âStop your whining!â When I have a little cold or a little touch of the flu bug, I mean, I can groan and moan quite a bit. âStop your whining!â We donât handle sickness! I donât handle sickness as well as my wife handles sickness; but the Apostle Paul knows that. Maybe he knows that men tend to be softies with their own bodies, and so he drives this home, we could all relate to this, in terms of how you take care of your wife should be manifested in some way in which you take care of your body: that gentle, solicitous, high-quality care. So, husbands ought to love their own wives as their own bodies, and when he talks here of nourishing and cherishing our wives like we do our bodies, he brings Jesus back into the picture. Verse 29, âFor no one ever hated his own flesh, but nourishes and cherishes it, just as the Lord does the church.â
Now, you want to see Jesus in action? You want to see how Jesus cares for His church? Run through the gospels, see how He cares for His disciples! He took care of the whole person, didnât He? He was concerned for their emotional well-being. Remember? He tells them not to be afraid. He protected them spiritually from their enemies, the Pharisees. When the Pharisees attacked His disciples, it was like Jesus was a lion, springing to the defense of His little cubs. A number of occasions He warns the disciples about the leaven of the scribes and the Pharisees. Sometimes Jesus exercised His protecting care by dealing with the disciplesâ own sin problems. He protected them from that dangerous sin of pride, and when they were squabbling among themselvesâremember? âWhoâs the greatest?â What did Jesus do? Well, He gave an illustration using a child. He protected them by teaching them, not only warning them, but teaching them about humility and what it means to be a servant. He also protected His disciples from the devil. Remember the incident with Peter in Luke chapter 22? Jesus knows the devilâs going after Peter, and He warns Peter, âSimon, Simon, indeed Satan has asked for you, that he may sift you as wheat.â Itâs almost as if Peterâs walking around with one of those big targets on his back with a bullseye, and the devilâs going to zero in on Peterâs pride and his fear of man. And he hits Peter! Peter falls, Peter stumbles in a big, bad way. He begins to swear that he doesnât even know the Lord Jesus, and if you were to freeze-frame Peter at that very moment, you might conclude, âThe guyâs going to be another Judas! Heâs going to go AWOL,â but he doesnât, and you know why? Jesus prayed for him, Jesus was protecting him.
So, what we seeâJesus in terms of His relationship with His disciplesâis something of a microcosm of what He does for the church, the local church, the universal church, His bride. We see something of that too, donât we, in the book of Revelation? As soon as you open up the book of Revelation you see Jesus walking amongst the lampstands. Heâs there to protect His church, to warn His church. He speaks to the seven churches in those first two chapters, warning them specifically of dangers and threats; but whatâs so clear is that Jesus cares for His church. Heâs protecting His church from the enemies, from within and from without. Jesus loves His church, of course He does, the church is His bride!
Well, weâve considered this second matter of the church developed under this analogy. We looked at His protecting love, but I did mention I want to consider the final matter here: His sacrificial love. When we think of Christâs relationship to His church: He is the bridegroom, the church is His bride, He protects the church, there is protecting love, but thereâs also sacrificial love. I could say Iâve saved the best for the last. When we think of Christâs love for the church, thereâs lots of places we could go, I realize that. We could go all the way back to eternity, before the foundation of the world He chose us. He even tells His disciple friends, you remember? On that last night, in that upper room when He talks about love, âYou did not choose Me, but I chose youâ; and He loved us, we would never have loved Him if He didnât first love us! Itâs an electing love, itâs an eternal love, but where Jesusâ love comes to its highest expression, its pinnacle, its zenith, is at the cross. This marriage analogy takes us to the cross! Ephesians 5:25, itâs as the mountain peak text, âHusband love your wives, just as Christ also loved the church and gave Himself for her.â âNo greater love,â said Jesus, âthan to lay down oneâs life for his friend.â Jesus gives everything, He gives Himself! What more could He give? And remember, itâs not just a physical death, itâs a substitutionary death. On the cross He suffered not just pain of body. He only uses one expression there on the cross to let us know He was suffering pain of body: âI thirst,â but more. Those sayings point to His spiritual suffering, especially that cry of dereliction, âMy God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?â First time in an eternity of communion with the Father. First time that relationship was fractured, it was like a divorce took place at the cross!
Iâm sure youâve heard the story of Martin Luther where he was in his study and was meditating for a long time, hours, upon that one saying from the cross, and he went long periods without food and in deepest meditation, sitting in his one chair for a long time. Then he finally rose, and when walking the room he was heard to exclaim with amazement, âGod forsaken by Godâwho can understand that?!â When I first started my ministry in Canton, 25 years ago, you know what one of my greatest fears was? I wouldnât have enough to preach. âTwo sermons every week? Iâm scared!â And nowâIâm scared Iâm going to preach so little. So little of my Bible! The more I read my Bible, the more I read of my Savior, the more I think about His love, the more I feel Iâve just touched the surface. Itâs an ocean of infinity, we simply dip our toes in the ocean! Thatâs all we do; but on the cross our Savior, Jesus, is forsaken. He comes under the billows of Godâs wrath. God fires every arrow He possibly can at His Son. God brings the full curse upon His Son! Why would God do that? Well, to be true to Himself, The Just and The Justifier. âGod also loved the world, He gave His only begotten Son,â but why would Jesus go to the cross? Well, He wanted to obey His Father. He was a perfect Son, but why is He gasping for air? Why is He groaning out those words of Psalm 22, âMy God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?â? Well, itâs because He loved the church!
Youâve heard it said, âThe best way to teach is three Râs,â right? Three Râs of teaching, you know what they are? Repeat, repeat, repeat. Here in Ephesians 5, Paul uses the three Râs to speak of Christâs sacrificial love. Go back to verse 2 of the chapter, chapter 5, âAnd walk in love, as Christ also has loved us and given Himself for us,â thatâs about the cross. Verse 23, you can argue by that very word âSaviorâ heâs thinking of the cross. âFor the husband is the of the wife, as also Christ is head of the church; and He is the Savior of the body,â thatâs the church. Verse 25, âHusbands, love your wives, just as Christ also loved the church and gave Himself for her,â thatâs why Heâs on the cross, thatâs why Heâs bleeding, thatâs why Heâs dying, thatâs why Heâs burying the wrath of God, because He loves the church, the bride! Heâs laying down His life for the bride. A marriage figure, or graphic, is a graphic used to describe the church, weâve considered it under two simple heads, but now let me just close with three simple applications. What can we draw from this? Well, we could draw many things brethren, but I simply want to set before you three simple words of application. If we understand this analogy, the significance of it, and the implications of it, what can we glean? What can we say to our people, as pastors? What does this teach us, ourselves?
Well, number one: understanding the church as the bride of Christ reminds us that we have an obligation as the church, to be loyal and faithful to the marriage covenant. âThe new covenant in My blood,â said Jesus. I mentioned earlier that a young, Jewish couple betrothed, was a testing time, sometimes they were separated for months. It was to test fidelity and loyalty, to test whether they were going to be true to their marriage vows. So the question could be asked: we are betrothed to Christ, are we going to be true to our vow? At the very heart of the covenant are promises, vows. God promises loyalty and faithfulness to us, donât we promise the same to Him? Heâs promised love, lovingkindness, loving loyalty, steadfastness. David and Jonathan had a covenant of loyalty, âIâm going to be true to you, youâre going to be true to me.â Isnât that what a marriage demands? On a sad, tragic note, Old Covenant Israel was unfaithful, theyâre likened to a spiritual whore, adulterous. Think of the book of Hosea, isnât that the whole picture? Hosea and Gomer? Itâs a picture of Israel, âYou havenât been faithful, youâre like a prostitute, a harlot.â God wants a faithful people, thatâs one of the things that should mark out the church: faithfulness.
The very first snapshot we have of the church is in Acts chapter 2, it continued steadfastly, it was faithful. They devoted themselves to Apostleâs teaching, fellowship, and prayers. And remember when Paul writes to the Corinthians? Thatâs one of the things heâs pressing upon their conscience, theyâre not being faithful. Heâs afraid theyâre not being faithful to their vows. 2 Corinthians 11:2, âI feel a divine jealousy for you, for I betrothed you that I might present you as a chase virgin, and the serpent that deceived Eve by his cunning,â or his craftiness, âso your minds have been led astray,â or corrupted, âfrom a pure devotion to Christ.â It can happen quickly, canât it? Often within a generation. Very few seminaries last for two generations. We all know churches, probably even churches that we might have fellowshipped with years ago, they no longer hold to the Apostles doctrine. Somewhere along the line they stopped believing they were the bride of Christ. The analogy argues for loyalty and fidelity to Jesus, and to the true. Jesus is the true.
Secondly: the marriage analogy, the bride and bridegroom argues that we need to cultivate and maintain intimacy with our Bridegroom, our Savior. Isnât that what marks out a relationship of marriage? âThe two shall become one.â Itâs a relationship of intimacy, and itâs so easy, isnât it, to become something like a sermon machine? Or to go into your office or your study, and you begin to approach your books, your commentaries, and even your Bible like a professional lawyer? We stopped viewing Jesus as the lover of our souls! We stopped thinking of the Christian faith in terms of a romance, and itâs something to be said that it is, itâs something of a romance. âThe church of Ephesus has left their first love,â and you could be doctrinally orthodox and still leave your first love! A head full of facts, but no heart for Jesus! Doctor Packer, in that excellent book Knowing God said a statement that Iâve never forgotten. He said, âYou can know as much about God, or have as much theology as John Calvin, and not know God at all.â We need to have a growing, intimate relationship with The Lord Jesus, and we need to encourage our people they are the bride of Christ, they do too. The pressures of the ministry, sermon preparation, even our praying can become formal. We say the right words, but thereâs very lack of affection and heart. Donât forget your Savior is your Husband. Donât forget we are to maintain an intimate relationship with Jesus Christ in our prayer closets, in our prayer meetings, as we interact with Godâs people, as we preach we want to encourage them to remember that they have a living, intimate relationship with Jesus Christ. I was reading this past week that huge volume on Puritan theology by Doctor Joel Beeke, and he says, âWhat can we learn from the Puritans?â The first thing he says is: theyâre focused upon Christ. The Puritans, theyâre focused upon Christ! Read the letters of Rutherford, I mean, he talked in such intimate terms with his Savior, and the first thing he says in that chapter, the first quote he gives is he gives a quote by Thomas Brooks, âThey do not love Christ who love anything more than Christ. Miss Christ, and you miss all!â Letâs not lose sight of the Lover of our souls, and letâs not stop loving Him and encouraging our people to love Him, He is their Husband.
The marriage analogy encourages us to maintain loyalty, fidelity to Jesus Christ, the Bridegroom; it encourages us to cultivate intimacy with Jesus, the Bridegroom; but thirdly and finally men, this marriage or bridegroom analogy, bridegroom and bride analogy, encourages us to strive for purity. We worship a holy Savior, the perfect Lamb, the perfect Bridegroom, the perfect Husband, and Jesus wants a pure bride. Ephesians 5:26, âHe loved the church and gave Himself for her, that He might sanctify and cleanse her with the washing of the Word.â In 2 Corinthians 11:2, remember? âPresent you as a chase virgin.â If we are the bride of Christ, we must take holiness seriously, we must take it seriously. I heard a man argue for the matter of modesty, of dress, amongst young ladies from our churches. He argues from this bridegroom/bride analogy! Now, thatâs a pretty powerful argument; youâre dressing up for Jesus, you want to show yourself to be pure in how you appear. We need to tell our people that Jesus Christ went to the cross so they would be holy in all manner of life. There are Gospel indicatives, arenât there? They tell us what God did for us. Iâm not afraid to say thereâs Gospel imperatives, as well. I had someone leave the church where I was pastoring because I used that terminology âGospel imperatives,â he thought that was a perversion of the Gospel. I said, âDoesnât the Bible say, âObey the gospelâ?â All those epistles by Paul are divided in terms of indicatives, âThis is what Jesus has done for you, now this is what you must do for Him: live out a holy life!â
A perfect bride for a perfect Bridegroom; thatâs why we long for the day when Jesus returns, and we see Him face to face. You want to look in His eyes and not be ashamed that we have been true, faithful. On that day we will become like Him, perfect like Him, and until that day we need to strive, we need to fight to live a holy life, encourage our people to persevere, persevere in faith, persevere in putting on the whole armor of God and warring against the devil and against their own remaining corruption. Jesus loves the church! He loves His bride, and He wants a pure bride, an attractive bride. When He first chose us we were as ugly as ugly could be, but He wants to make us beautiful, thatâs why He sanctifies us under the Word of God, thatâs the primary way in which he does that. Jesus loved us, and gave Himself for us, and one day we will be perfect, itâs hard to imagine, isnât it? Perfect. Thereâll be no marital spats in Heaven, you have a perfect Husband and a perfect bride. Itâs the only marriage in Heaven, right? Itâs the marriage made in Heaven: a perfect marriage, perfect Husband, perfect bride.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados